2017-05-17T12:57:20-04:00

Original title: Christianity’s Central Role in the Conception and Development of Modern Science

Kuhn

Thomas Kuhn (1922-1996): (Jewish) philosopher of science and author of the hugely influential work, The Structure of Scientific Revolutions. In his book, The Copernican Revolution, he wrote:  “[M]odern scientists inherited from their medieval predecessors … an unbounded faith in the power of human reason to solve the problems of nature.”  [Wikipedia / Fair Use image]

(8-1-10)

Psalm 19:1 (RSV) The heavens are telling the glory of God;

and the firmament proclaims his handiwork.

Psalm 111:2
 Great are the works of the LORD,
studied by all who have pleasure in them.

Wisdom of Solomon 11:20 . . . But thou hast arranged all things by measure
and number and weight.

Proverbs 25:2 It is the glory of God to conceal things,
but the glory of kings is to search things out.

Acts 17:28 . . . In him we live and move and have our being . . .

Romans 1:19-20 For what can be known about God is plain to them, because God has shown it to them. Ever since the creation of the world his invisible nature, namely, his eternal power and deity, has been clearly perceived in the things that have been made. So they are without excuse;

Colossians 1:16-17 . . . all things were created through him and for him.
He is before all things, and in him all things hold together.

Hebrews 1:3 . . . upholding the universe by his word of power . . .

* * *

This constitutes Chapter One of my book, Science and Christianity: Close Partners or Mortal Enemies? (2010, 301 pages).

* * * * *

It’s very fashionable nowadays for atheists (including atheist scientists) to make extreme claims about the alleged utter incompatibility between Christianity and science. It is said that the two are antithetical, or that God was ruled out of science or disproven by scientific findings (particularly Darwinian evolution) long ago, or that science proceeds forward based on reason and evidence, whereas religion (being faith-based) supposedly has no reason and cares little or nothing for evidence, or that one cannot consistently be a Christian and also a “real” scientist.

Mano Singham, an adjunct associate professor of physics at Case Western Reserve University and author of God vs. Darwin: The War Between Evolution and Creationism in the Classroom (Rowman & Littlefield, 2009), quintessentially exhibited this mentality in an online article:

[T]he fact that some scientists are religious is not evidence of the compatibility of science and religion. As Michael Shermer, founder and editor of Skeptic magazine, says in his book Why People Believe Weird Things (A.W.H. Freeman/Owl Book, 2002), “Smart people believe weird things because they are skilled at defending beliefs they arrived at for non-smart reasons.” Jerry Coyne, a professor in the department of ecology and evolution at the University of Chicago, notes, “True, there are religious scientists and Darwinian churchgoers. But this does not mean that faith and science are compatible, except in the trivial sense that both attitudes can be simultaneously embraced by a single human mind.”

(“The New War Between Science and Religion,” The Chronicle of Higher Education, 9 May 2010)

Statements along these general lines could be multiplied ad infinitumad nauseum. It’s been this way, unfortunately, for quite some time. The famous and influential philosopher Bertrand Russell (1872-1970) proclaimed in his essay Why I am Not a Christian (1927):

Science can teach us, and I think our own hearts can teach us, no longer to look around for imaginary supports, no longer to invent allies in the sky, but rather to look to our own efforts here below to make this world a better place to live in, instead of the sort of place the churches in all these centuries have made it.

Social critic and rapier wit H. L. Mencken (1880-1956) informed us poor Troglodyte Christians, in several ridiculous utterances:

A man full of faith is simply one who has lost (or never had) the capacity for clear and realistic thought. He is not a mere ass: he is actually ill.

Religion is fundamentally opposed to everything I hold in veneration — courage, clear thinking, honesty, fairness, and, above all, love of the truth.

The Christian church, in its attitude toward science, shows the mind of a more or less enlightened man of the Thirteenth Century. It no longer believes that the earth is flat, but it is still convinced that prayer can cure after medicine fails.

The believing mind is externally impervious to evidence. The most that can be accomplished with it is to induce it to substitute one delusion for another. It rejects all overt evidence as wicked.

Various permutations of these ultra-intolerant, condescending themes are observed all the time in agnostic / atheist, scientific, and pseudo-scientific circles. Documenting even a thousandth of them would fill up a volume thicker than the most in-depth dictionary.

I shall contend in what follows, that not only are science and Christianity compatible, but that modern science would not have even gotten off the ground if it hadn’t been for medieval, scholastic, Catholic thought for the previous several hundred years: in the realm of empiricism and scientific observation.

Moreover, I shall demonstrate that the foundations of modern science (once it did get off the ground in the 16th century) were overwhelmingly Christian or at least theistic. Other important scientists through the years had religious views that were sub-theistic, such as deism or pantheism (Einstein). To say that science and religion are fundamentally incompatible is literally a nonsensical statement that would obliterate science at its very roots and presuppositions and bedrock premises. It’s a self-defeating proposition. It is “historically illiterate” to propose such a ludicrous notion.

One cannot exist only in the present. Present-day science didn’t jump out of a vacuum, fully developed. It has a history of assumptions that were built upon and expanded. These were unable to be separated from Christianity. Since they are intrinsic to the scientific enterprise, it is is impossible now to attempt to separate science and Christianity altogether, as if the past and the history of science was not what it was. Oftentimes, scientists (and atheists who wax eloquently and dogmatically about science) are as historically uninformed as they are unacquainted with philosophy in general or the philosophical roots of science itself.

Modern science, in order to function and proceed at all, had to accept several unproven axioms. And these axioms were essentially derived from Christianity. Eminent physicist Paul Davies (as far as I can tell, an Einstein-like pantheist, but not a theist) makes the basic, introductory-type observations in this regard:

[S]cience has its own faith-based belief system. All science proceeds on the assumption that nature is ordered in a rational and intelligible way. You couldn’t be a scientist if you thought the universe was a meaningless jumble of odds and ends haphazardly juxtaposed. . . .

. . . to be a scientist, you had to have faith that the universe is governed by dependable, immutable, absolute, universal, mathematical laws of an unspecified origin. You’ve got to believe that these laws won’t fail, that we won’t wake up tomorrow to find heat flowing from cold to hot, or the speed of light changing by the hour. . . .

Clearly, then, both religion and science are founded on faith — namely, on belief in the existence of something outside the universe, like an unexplained God or an unexplained set of physical laws, maybe even a huge ensemble of unseen universes, too. For that reason, both monotheistic religion and orthodox science fail to provide a complete account of physical existence.

This shared failing is no surprise, because the very notion of physical law is a theological one in the first place, a fact that makes many scientists squirm. Isaac Newton first got the idea of absolute, universal, perfect, immutable laws from the Christian doctrine that God created the world and ordered it in a rational way. Christians envisage God as upholding the natural order from beyond the universe, while physicists think of their laws as inhabiting an abstract transcendent realm of perfect mathematical relationships.

And just as Christians claim that the world depends utterly on God for its existence, while the converse is not the case, so physicists declare a similar asymmetry: the universe is governed by eternal laws (or meta-laws), but the laws are completely impervious to what happens in the universe. . . .

In other words, the laws should have an explanation from within the universe and not involve appealing to an external agency. The specifics of that explanation are a matter for future research. But until science comes up with a testable theory of the laws of the universe, its claim to be free of faith is manifestly bogus.

(“Taking Science on Faith,” New York Times, 11-24-07)

He expressed similar thoughts in his 1995 Templeton Prize Address:

It was from the intellectual ferment brought about by the merging of Greek philosophy and Judaeo-Islamic-Christian thought, that modern science emerged, with its unidirectional linear time, its insistence on nature’s rationality, and its emphasis on mathematical principles. All the early scientists such as Newton were religious in one way or another. They saw their science as a means of uncovering traces of God’s handiwork in the universe. What we now call the laws of physics they regarded as God’s abstract creation: thoughts, so to speak, in the mind of God. So in doing science, they supposed, one might be able to glimpse the mind of God. . . . science can proceed only if the scientist adopts an essentially theological world view. . . .

Philosopher Alfred North Whitehead (1861-1947) also saw this clearly 85 years ago:

In the first place, there can be no living science unless there is a widespread instinctive conviction in the existence of an Order Of Things. And, in particular, of an Order Of Nature . . . The inexpugnable belief that every detailed occurrence can be correlated with its antecedents in a perfectly definite manner . . . must come from the medieval insistence on the rationality of God . . .

My explanation is that the faith in the possibility of science, generated antecedently to the development of modern scientific theory, is an unconscious derivative from medieval theology.

The faith in the order of nature that has made possible the growth of science is a particular example of a deeper faith. This faith cannot be justified by any inductive generalisation. It springs from direct inspection of the nature of things as disclosed in our immediate present experience.

(Science and the Modern World, reprinted by Free Press, 1997, pp. 3-4, 13, 18)

One of the leading philosophers of science, Thomas Kuhn (1922-1996), elucidated the medieval background in his book, The Copernican Revolution (New York: Vintage Books / Random House, 1959):

After the Dark Ages the Church began to support a learned tradition as abstract, subtle, and rigorous as any the world has known . . . The Copernican theory evolved within a learned tradition sponsored and supported by the Church . . . (p. 106)

The centuries of scholasticism are the centuries in which the tradition of ancient science and philosophy was simultaneously reconstituted, assimilated, and tested for adequacy. As weak spots were discovered, they immediately became the foci for the first effective research in the modern world. The great new scientific theories of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries all originate from rents torn by scholastic criticism in the fabric of Aristotelian thought. Most of those theories also embody key concepts created by scholastic science. And more important than these is the attitude that modern scientists inherited from their medieval predecessors: an unbounded faith in the power of human reason to solve the problems of nature. (p. 123)

Historian of science James Hannam, in his marvelously informative treatise, “Christianity and the Rise of Science,” stated:

I have often come across anti Christians who simply cannot bring themselves to accept that Christianity had anything to do with the development of their beloved science. There are, I think, two reasons for this. First, they have fed themselves an unrelenting diet of nineteenth century anti religious myths like those found in Andrew Dickson White’s The Warfare of Science and Theology and John William Draper’s History of the Conflict between Religion and Science so they cannot bear to admit a single good thing has come from Christianity despite all the evidence around them. . . .

Others have felt that any discussion on science and religion is killed stone dead by simply mentioning the unfortunate but, in the long term, not very significant Galileo affair. . . . The second problem is that the history of science as an academic subject is still in its infancy and medieval science, which I believe is the vital period, is even more neglected due to the lack of Latin language skills.. . .

The early modern scientists were inspired by their faith to make their discoveries and saw studying the creation of God as a form of worship. . . . For the anti Christians desperate not to give credit for their own faith of scientism to the religion they hate, two questions must be answered. First, if the dominant world view of medieval Europe was as hostile to reason as they would like to suppose, why was it here rather than anywhere else that science arose? And secondly, given that nearly every one of the founders and pre founders of science were unusually devout (although not always entirely orthodox) even by the standards of their own time, why did they make the scientific breakthroughs rather than their less religiously minded contemporaries? I wonder if I will receive any answers.

Dr. Francis S. Collins (a former atheist) is Director of the National Human Genome Research Institute at the National Institute of Health. He leads the Human Genome Project (mapping and sequencing human DNA, and specifically determining function). He has identified the genes responsible for cystic fibrosis, neurofibromatosis, Huntington’s disease and Hutchison-Gilford progeria syndrome. In an interview with Bob Abernethy of PBS, he stated:

I think there’s a common assumption that you cannot both be a rigorous, show-me-the-data scientist and a person who believes in a personal God. I would like to say that from my perspective that assumption is incorrect; that, in fact, these two areas are entirely compatible and not only can exist within the same person, but can exist in a very synthetic way, and not in a compartmentalized way. I have no reason to see a discordance between what I know as a scientist who spends all day studying the genome of humans and what I believe as somebody who pays a lot of attention to what the Bible has taught me about God and about Jesus Christ. Those are entirely compatible views. . . .

They coexist. They illuminate each other. And it is a great joy to be in a position of being able to bring both of those points of view to bear in any given day of the week. The notion that you have to sort of choose one or the other is a terrible myth that has been put forward, and which many people have bought into without really having a chance to examine the evidence.

Loren Eiseley (1907-1977), aanthropologisteducatorphilosopher, and natural science writer, who received more than 36 honorary degrees, and was himself an agnostic in religious matters, observed:

It is the Christian world which finally gave birth in a clear articulated fashion to the experimental method of science itself . . . It began its discoveries and made use of its method in the faith, not the knowledge, that it was dealing with a rational universe controlled by a Creator who did not act upon whim nor inference with the forces He had set in operation. The experimental method succeeded beyond man’s wildest dreams but the faith that brought it into being owes something to the Christian conception of the nature of God. It is surely one of the curious paradoxes of history that science, which professionally has little to do with faith, owes its origins to an act of faith that the universe can be rationally interpreted, and that science today is sustained by that assumption.

(Darwin’s Centenary: Evolution and the Men who Discovered it, New York: Doubleday: 1961, p. 62)

Prominent British philosopher Robin George Collingwood (1889-1943) wrote in similar fashion:

The presuppositions that go to make up this Catholic faith, preserved for many centuries by the religious institutions of Christendom, have as a matter of historical fact been the main or fundamental presuppositions of natural science ever since.

(Essay on Metaphysics (Oxford University Press: 1940), p. 227)

H. Floris Cohen, in his book, The Scientific Revolution: A Historiographical Inquiry (Univ. of Chicago Press, 1994), described the views of science historian Benjamin Farrington (1891-1974), in his books Science in Antiquity (1936) and Greek Science (1949):

The other novel element that contributed crucially to the changed atmosphere in which the heritage of Greek science was received in western Europe is the biblical world-view, This entailed a more positive appreciation of labor, of the arts, and of the possibility of the amelioration of man’s future fate generally. . . . Greek science . . . was revitalized both by the achievements of medieval technology and by an optimistic, active world-view derived from the Bible. (pp. 248-249)

Prominent German physicist and philosopher Carl Friedrich von Weizsäcker (1912-2007), in his book, The Relevance of Science (New York: Harper and Row: 1968, p. 163), even went so far as to conclude that modern science is a “legacy, I might even have said, a child of Christianity.”

Among many other comments that could be produced along these lines, the Nobel Prize-winning biochemist Melvin Calvin (1911-1997), referring to the idea that the universe has a rational order, writes:

As I try to discern the origin of that conviction, I seem to find it in a basic notion . . . enunciated first in the Western world by the ancient Hebrews: namely, that the universe is governed by a single God, and is not the product of the whims of many gods, each governing his own province according to his own laws. This monotheistic view seems to be the historical foundation for modern science.

(Chemical Evolution [Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1969], p. 258)

* * *

 

2017-05-17T13:02:32-04:00

Original Title: Dialogue with an Atheist on the Galileo Fiasco and its Relation to Catholic Infallibility (vs. Jon Curry)
Bellarmine
St. Robert Bellarmine (1542-1621); 16th. c. anonymous Italian painter [public domain / Wikimedia Commons]
(8-11-10)

This exchange occurred in the combox (beginning with Jon’s first comment) for the related paper, “No One’s Perfect”: Scientific Errors of Galileo and 16th-17th Century Cosmologies Rescued From Obscurity. I felt that eventually the dialogue broke down into dialogue-killing wrangling about style, methodology, and minutiae, and so will omit those latter portions of the discussion from this new paper, to save readers from all that tedium. Anyone can read the whole thing in the combox if they wish. I’m not gonna change anything there. It is what it is. But editing is highly important in all good writing.

Jon, at length, ended it by stating, “we’re just not able to communicate.” That indeed seems to be the case, seeing how the debate ended up (spinning wheels in the mud, so to speak; both parties talking past each other). For my part, I freely and repeatedly admitted (after Jon complained) that I did go a bit overboard:

. . . one can always be more charitable, sure; of course. I am passionate about argument, I love it, and so I can get carried away at times. Some of it comes from frustration, if I feel I am repeating myself and it’s not getting through. But I am always disagreeing with arguments without trying to insult people. Sometimes the line can be fine, granted. And people have different sensitivities.

But I’m a “bulldog” in argument; there is no doubt about that. This offends some people. Different strokes for different folks. It may offend you. But I will basically be the way I am. I can’t somehow not be passionate about ideas. It’s just how I am. You have met me in person so I think you understand this at least to some degree. I have to be accepted for who I am, just as I try to do the same with you and everyone else. So I plead guilty as charged to excessive polemics and rhetoric . . . (8-6-10)

I’ve admitted polemical excess. I’m not perfect. Never claimed to be. My points about the actual arguments back and forth still stand, regardless of how poorly I may have conducted myself, in your eyes. Like you say, there are facts in play here that need to be dealt with. (8-6-10)

I am happy to take my share of the blame. If I had any idea we’d be in this present rut I would have tried my utmost to temper my usual enthusiastic passion for debate and used less strong language (that seems to have set you off down this path). (8-6-10)

But my genuine love of ideas and debate and aggressive style and sometimes over-the-top rhetoric or polemics are by no means the entire reason why it ended as it did. There are logical and linguistic and historical issues in play, too. I exasperated Jon but (from where I sit) he also frustrated me to no end by not dealing with all of my arguments and at the end deciding to talk subjectively about the discussion and stylistic issues rather than about Galileo and the substantive theological and philosophical matters. I stated: “I thought the dialogue started out well, and I was enjoying it back when we were actually discussing the issue” and referred to “the initial fun and stimulation of this dialogue.” Readers may judge. I present the dialogue, as always (i.e., minus the drudgery at the end), for the purpose of allowing open-minded thinkers to read both sides of a dispute and make up their own minds where the actual truth lies.

Jon’s words will be in blue.

* * * * *

I don’t see the relevance of showing that Galileo and others made mistakes. What do you expect of 17th century scientists? None of this absolves Rome though. I have a brief description of the relevant facts, often obscured by RC apologists, at the following link.

I’ll take a look at your paper as soon as I can set aside a chunk of time. Thanks for alerting me to it.

The point is not merely to note that scientists make mistakes (a thing anyone with a lick of sense knows) — as if that is some big revelation [no pun intended] –, but rather, that Christians are not the only ones who make mistakes (specifically with the Galileo incident in mind) and that there are many aspects to the Galileo affair that many are unaware of.

In other words, this is an exercise of pointing out double standards of presentation, by presenting (fairly) certain facts of history. Catholics got some things wrong in 17th century cosmology? So did everyone else, etc. So why are we always discussed, and all this other stuff ignored and unknown?

That is my point, that I already expressed in the paper, so that there shouldn’t be any mystery here as to what I think I am accomplishing by this post.

[from his linked paper] in this instance the church opposed demonstrable science because of their understanding of the Bible. This is an excellent example of some of the problems with religious thinking.

There’s nothing in this paper that I haven’t already dealt with in my several papers on Galileo.

To generalize from one instance where mistakes were made, to “religious thinking” is absurd. So one (non-infallible, non-magisterial) Catholic tribunal got it wrong. Why should it be such a big deal? Someone noted that this actually proves the fact that the Church is not opposed to science [originally, erroneously, “argument”]: since Galileo is the one “stock argument” trotted out ad nauseum (just as Popes Honorius, Vigilius, and Liberius are always trotted out to supposedly disprove papal infallibility).

Jon wouldn’t argue that Communism, Stalinism, Maoism, Naziism, eugenics, phrenology, astrology, alchemy, sterilization of black men, Piltdown and Nebraska Man, etc., were all indicative of “problems with atheist thinking” [so] that he has to waste time defending atheists against these charges, as if such a broad generalization can be made in the first place . . .

The overall historical picture has to be taken into account. It is for this reason that I am currently at work on my big project of “Christianity and Science”: to smash the prevalent myths, caricatures, half truths, outright lies and propaganda (Hitchens, Dawkins et al), and straw men.

[replying to a separate comment from someone else] And, as Thomas Kuhn and others have stated, St. Robert Bellarmine actually had the more sophisticated, “modern” conception of what scientific theory and hypothesis are: not dogmas, but provisional, and never absolutely proven. Hence, Newton could be overthrown by Einstein and Planck and Heisenberg, etc. Bellarmine didn’t consider heliocentrism proven beyond all doubt, and in that respect he was right. It was not solidly established, based on experiment, till the early 1800s. But ol’ Galileo thought it was, based on his erroneous view of tides.

In essence, then, it is a case where one non-magisterial tribunal of the Church was wrong about astronomy for (partially) the right reasons, and Galileo was partially right about astronomy for (partially) the wrong reasons.

We openly admit the mistakes we made, whereas the ones who want to keep throwing Galileo in our faces don’t seem willing to consider the larger picture and aspects where Galileo got it wrong (beyond just an arrogant attitude: to actual scientific facts).

So it is a double standard in the initial judgment, and a double standard in who is willing to honestly admit what real mistakes were made (as opposed to mythical fictions and legends that supposedly occurred).

The reason it’s a big deal is this. The RCC claims to be God’s representation on earth.

Oh my; this [i.e., his entire comment of the next several paragraphs] is a goldmine of logical fallacy and muddleheaded thinking. Here we go! So far so good; though we don’t make Christianity or saving faith exclusive to our ranks.

Failing to be subservient to that authority was done on pain of imprisonment (in Galileo’s case house arrest) or death.

Infallibility and the obedience of professed Catholics to the Church are two different things. The Church had the right and prerogative to penalize someone who wanted to, in effect, speak for the Church and impose dogmas onto the Church that were not yet proven even in scientific terms.

“Death” is merely a melodramatic flourish and can therefore be dismissed as a non sequitur.

I don’t understand what you are saying. A non-sequitur is a claim that the conclusion does not follow from the premises. What are the premises and what is the conclusion I’m drawing that doesn’t follow?

* * *

As I said in response a non-sequitur is a particular thing, and I want you to show how it applies to my claim. Don’t just make assertions of the commission of fallacies. Do the work and show what is a fallacy.

Galileo’s mild treatment after his house arrest (living in luxurious palaces, etc., and not prevented to do any of his scientific experiments) shows that the death penalty was hardly in play. So I have already answered by documenting that [elsewhere in the dialogue]. Therefore, to throw out the likelihood of his being executed is indeed a non sequitur. It was a melodramatic flourish rather than a serious argument based on the events of the time. That one word of yours contained a whole world of hostile, polemical assumptions and contra-Catholic stereotypes. And it is by no means the only instance of that in your arguments.

You did not even attempt to justify your charge of non-sequitur, though the assertions that I’m guilty of fallacies remain.

Now I have. You’ll simply disagree, so what was accomplished?

Just looking at this exchange, can you understand the difficulty I’m having responding to what you say? Your first reply is a vague claim regarding a fallacy. How am I supposed to reply to that? Where is the fallacy? Is Dave3 giving the answer? The death penalty wasn’t in play in Galileo’s case? Isn’t that exactly what I initially said? The fact is I put that statement in parenthesis in hopes of preventing you from going down a rabbit trail as if I was suggesting that the death penalty was in play in this specific instance. It didn’t even matter. You still attribute that view to me and accuse me of a fallacy to boot. . . .

And by the way an error in fact is not a fallacy. This is another problem that is exacerbating the communication barrier here. Your charge against me is a charge of a fallacy, but based on Dave3 it sounds like you’re accusing me of an error (I think?). That’s not the same thing as a fallacy. Take a look at the exchange here. A charge of non sequitur is a charge that I’ve made an argument that draws a conclusion that doesn’t follow from the premises. That’s a pretty basic thing. So what would be helpful is if you listed the supposed premises that define my argument and then show how the conclusion violates the logical form. Or you could withdraw the charge of fallacy, which is what I think you should do.

“Death” was an exceedingly rare penalty (this is why I stated that your introducing this motif was “merely a melodramatic flourish.” I misunderstood, thinking that you were implying that it was a possibility in Galileo’s case. But even though you weren’t intending that meaning, it still qualifies, in my opinion, as a non sequitur insofar as we were talking about Galileo and the aspect of infallibility.

Secondly, you neglected throughout your complaining about this assertion of mine to recognize that there is more than one meaning for non sequitur. There is the definition of a fallacy in logic (that you used), but there is also a more common, everyday usage (I never stated I was using the strict logical definition). For example, at Dictionary.com (World English Dictionary), the first definition is:

1. a statement having little or no relevance to what preceded it

Then your more specific definition is given second:

2. logic a conclusion that does not follow from the premises

I was using it in the first sense (bringing it up had no relevance to the discussion at hand). I would argue that this is made clear by context, and especially by my later clarification. But you were stuck on that one definition and hung up on it, and so missed the point. Likewise, the Cultural Dictionary on the same page (as its only definition), states:

A thought that does not logically follow what has just been said: “We had been discussing plumbing, so her remark about astrology was a real non sequitur.”

Merriam-Webster online does exactly the same. It gives the logical definition first, then the one I used:

a statement (as a response) that does not follow logically from or is not clearly related to anything previously said

* * *

As for the house arrest, I noted the nature of it in my most recent paper on Galileo:

In 1633 Galileo was ‘incarcerated’ in the palace of one Niccolini, the ambassador to the Vatican from Tuscany, who admired Galileo. He spent five months with Archbishop Piccolomini in Siena, and then lived in comfortable environments with friends for the rest of his life (although technically under ‘house arrest’). No evidence exists to prove that he was ever subjected to torture or even discomfort until his death nine years later.

Now, that was logical. If the RCC is God’s spokesperson and God is telling you one thing and you are affirming another, then you are defying God.

No; you are defying the Church, which speaks for God on this earth; it doesn’t follow that the Church never makes mistakes, as it did here. We claim different levels of authority for different things.

The Church had authority in the way that a parent has authority over a five-year-old child. Does that mean that parents are always, absolutely right in every instance of punishment or correction? No. Does it mean, then, that they should not have authority and that the child should not obey? No.

That’s why pain is warranted. We can’t have people defying God’s statements.

I have explained it in logical, rational terms. You are the one trying to caricature what happened, according to the usual stereotypes of skeptics who have used this incident for almost four centuries to mean far more than what it actually meant.

Well, the RCC wasn’t magisterial and infallible in this instance you say. I think reasonable people can see this as excuses. I mean, imagine you hire a guide to take you on a trip and he says that his guidance is infallible. You come to a fork in the road and you go left on his advice and find yourself at a dead end. As you retrace your steps your guide says “Well, my advice to go left was only being offered in my unofficial capacity.” Or you have a doctor that claims infallible powers and he issues prescriptions that lead to the death of his patients. “But I didn’t sign my name in the special way and I didn’t use the special paper. Those were my unofficial, non-magesterial pronouncements.” Wouldn’t we call this doctor a scam artist?

This is plain silly. It’s not an excuse at all; it is simply what it is. The non-Catholic skeptic and critic doesn’t determine the nature of Catholic belief with regard to infallibility; we do that. Here is the logic of it:

Catholic Church: Our belief is that the Church possesses infallibility in carefully defined circumstances: when something that has long been widely believed and has strong support in Scripture and Tradition, in the area of faith and morals, is declared to be infallible, by a pope, or an ecumenical council in harmony with a pope.

Skeptic Caricaturist: But I say that matters of science are included within the purview of infallibility!

Catholic Church: That’s irrelevant. You don’t change the reality of what a thing is by desiring that it be something else. It’s a straw man. The first rule of any sensible dialogue is to understand the position of one’s opponent.

Skeptic Caricaturist: But that is just a lame excuse, because you are embarrassed that the Galileo incident disproved the infallibility of the Church.

Catholic Church: How can it do that, since it had nothing directly to do with either the faith or morals?

Yes it did. It had to do with the accuracy of Scripture as interpreted by the RCC. Interpretation of Scripture is a matter related to faith. It’s fine to say the RCC is infallible only on matters of faith, but there are times when faith and science coincide. Science is nothing but a method of determining truth. If the truth is related to a Scriptural matter than faith and science will be interlinked. Saying that the RCC doesn’t get necessarily get it right in such cases is simply saying that the RCC doesn’t necessarily get it right in matters that can be checked. So why should we believe the RCC in matters that can’t be checked? Jesus said that if you can’t trust me on earthly matters, why should you trust me on heavenly matters. I agree.

* * *


Skeptic Caricaturist
: Well, it has to do with the doctrine of creation, which is part of the attributes of God, no?

Catholic Church: The discussion of heliocentrism vs. geocentrism (with both being wrong insofar as the earth or sun is thought to be at the center of the universe) are particular astronomical theories. Whether one or the other is true does not affect the doctrine that God created everything in the universe. But in any event, it has no bearing whatever on infallibility since the subject matter is outside of faith and morals, and the erroneous proclamations about heliocentrism were made by neither a pope nor an ecumenical council.

There’s only one distinction that makes sense with regards to infallibility. If it’s offered in an official capacity it should be regarded as infallible. If not, then no.

Again, you exhibit the same foolish fallacy:

1) Catholic Church says infallibility means X and is applied to particular situations Y and Z (the Galileo affair not being either Y or Z).

2) Jon says no; infallibility actually means, or should mean (because he says so!) A, and should be applied to the particular situation of the Galileo affair, which he says is indeed within the category of Y and Z.

3) So the Church says that the Galileo affair is not an instance of Y and Z, but Jon says it is. The two positions contradict each other.

4) So who should reasonably determine where infallibility applies or doesn’t apply?

5) We say the Church obviously determines that, because it is the entity making the claim in the first place; therefore it is sensible that it defines the parameters of its own claimed authority.

6) Jon says he knows better than the Church about its own level of authority. He says every “official” Church decree must also be infallible, because, well, because he says so . . .

What I’m doing is using induction. In order to spot a phony I use certain techniques. If the fraudulent doctor claims his infallible prescriptions are only infallible when he uses the special paper (after his patients have died) I recognize this as a shyster’s method. He could respond as you do. “But Jon says that all prescriptions are infallible despite my own declaration that it only counts on special paper.” Well, yeah, I suppose that’s what he’d say since he’s been busted. What would you say to the doctor? If you treat him differently than the RCC ask yourself why.

* * *

Etc., etc. One either sees the self-evident illogical goofiness of such a position or they do not.

If “Thou art Peter” means infallible guidance for Peter and his successors I can understand that it might not mean he’s right in every action that he does. But he has to be right when he acts in his official capacity as a representative of Christ on earth, which is exactly what occurred in the case of Galileo.

No it ain’t. The pope didn’t even sign the decree. It was not an infallible statement. It wasn’t made by a pope or an ecumenical council in line with one. It didn’t have to do with faith and morals. There was simply a mistake made about the earth going around the sun. Big wow. Galileo made other mistakes, as I have documented, and was also over-dogmatic when he shouldn’t have been, according to the parameters of proper science.

There are only going to be few cases where the erroneous nature of the claims of the faithful are so strikingly demonstrated.

I suppose so, since this Galileo incident is always bandied about, as if it proves anything. All it proves is that some folks in the Church were incorrect about geocentrism and about the supposed teaching of it in Scripture.

Today the RCC has learned the important lesson.

I think the lesson was learned that dogmatic pronouncements about science and the interpretation of Scripture are excessive, yes.

The difference is that our mistakes are discussed forever and caricatured and distorted, but mistakes of either Galileo or science in general through the centuries are glossed-over, ignored, and it is pretended that there is this huge qualitative difference between our mistake here and any of the others.

The Pope is regarded as a guide, but he doesn’t act that way. He hangs back without leading at all on various questions until a consensus emerges and then he steps forward and pronounces the consensus correct.

For once you get something (partially) right (and you intend it to be a criticism LOL). That’s exactly how infallibility works. This is why, e.g., the Immaculate Conception and infallibility of the pope was proclaimed in the 19th century, and the Assumption of Mary in the 20th. Lots of deliberation there. In the meantime, there is lots of guidance, even at a lower level of infallibility (what is called the ordinary magisterium).

This is not how a real guide acts, but is how a wise arbiter would act. Let the disputing parties fight it out until they’ve exhausted themselves and come to conclusions themselves, then step forward and pronounce who’s right.

Again, we have the ludicrous situation of you (who scarcely even comprehends infallibility and how it works in the Catholic Church) acting as if you understand it better than we do.

In a sense that’s true. In the same way you might think that you understand better the workings of the chiropractor better than the committed acolyte. I don’t mean it as a put down, but just to say that since obviously I think you’re wrong about the RCC and infallibility I view you as more prone to accept their excuses and more blind to misleading nature of their rationalizations. Sometimes the outsider does see some aspects more clearly. That’s true in any situation. Suppose someone you know has a family feud. You might be more objective in evaluating it, whereas parties to the conflict might say “What do you know about it. I’m in the middle of it. I know more.” Maybe that’s the very reason you can’t evaluate it objectively.

* * *

Disagree if you must, but please do us the courtesy of at least attempting to correctly understand what our view is. As a former anti-Catholic Protestant, you obviously have a lot of that baggage left in your views.

So take evolution. The lesson of Galileo has been learned. The Pope isn’t going to step up and tell us who’s right, as you would think might be done of Christ really intended an infallible guide on the earth to resolve controversial disputes.

Evolution has nothing directly to do with the Catholic faith. It’s like you want it both ways. You don’t want the Church to proclaim about science, cuz it ain’t her purview, yet on the other hand you do. Which is it?

I wish she would actually because it would expose the true nature of the church. Again, evolution is related to faith. Go to any Christian book store and you’ll see. Origins of humanity are a matter of faith obviously. If we descended from ape like ancestors that is obviously relevant to God’s attitude towards us.

* * *

If we proclaim and do so wrongly (even if sub-infallibly), then that is distorted and used as anti-Catholic and anti-Christian propaganda for 400 years. If we don’t, then you go after infallibility, as if that has anything to do with matters of science.

Popes have, in fact, made statements about precisely those areas where evolution might intersect with Christian theology: in Humani Generis in 1950, Pope Pius XII stated that Catholics must believe in a primal human pair, and that God creates every individual soul. Beyond that we have the perfect freedom to believe in evolution (which doesn’t disprove God’s existence in the slightest). St. Augustine and St. Thomas Aquinas both adhered to views that at the very least left open the possibility of transformationism.

He’s going to hang back until everyone’s pretty much on the same page. Maybe a few stragglers that don’t have sufficient influence. Then he’ll let us know the answer. He says nothing because he’s not really a leader and doesn’t even believe in his own infallibility.

A classic case study in relentless non sequitur . . . C’mon Jon. I know you can make a better argument than this (and I mean that as a compliment, not a put-down). You can do better. This is simply a poor, weak, fallacious argument on many levels.

How so? It’s an inductive argument. People that genuinely believe they are right and don’t make mistakes act in certain ways, and those ways seem very inconsistent, if not the opposite, of the way Popes, protected with the charism of infallibility act. Of course the Pope’s supposed gifts are slightly different, but there are still points of similarity. To evaluate how we should expect the Pope to act we can do nothing but consider analogous cases and contrast with the Pope’s behavior. That’s what I’m doing. It’s not a deductive argument, so I’m not pretending that the conclusions follow with necessity.

* * *

We are at an impasse, then, because you are denying that a=a (Catholic infallibility [i.e., our conception of what we mean by it and when it applies] is what it is). Since you have redefined Catholic notions at your whim and fancy, you’re fighting a straw man, and there is nowhere else to go with this. I can’t defend a phantom of your making. What I’m defending is the Catholic conception of infallibility.

We’re not discussing infallibility per se, but rather, whether the particular of the Galileo fiasco is related to it.

If we claimed to be infallible concerning absolutely everything, then your argument would have some force, but since we don’t, it has to be determined if the Galileo affair is within the purview of infallibility or not. It certainly is not (clearly so), yet you want it to be so badly (for polemical purposes), that you simply pretend that it is.

Even if I granted that it did indeed have to do with the faith, directly, there is still no “procedural” infallibility involved, as I have already explained, because this was not a solemn, binding decree made by a pope or by an ecumenical council in conjunction with a pope. Those are the conditions of infallibility; therefore, this situation does not fall into the category. Period. Case closed. It’s really not that complicated. It ain’t even toy rocket science. :-)

You can believe we’re merely “rationalizing” if you wish. I say you don’t understand what it is you are discussing, as indicated by the convenient, cynical redefinition of terms. This fails the most fundamental requirements of true, constructive dialogue (accurately comprehend the opponent’s view, so as to avoid straw men).

If infallibility is out of the picture, then it is merely a matter of a fallible decree by a non-infallible organ of the Catholic Church. They made a mistake. No one thought it was impossible for Catholics or even the Church to make a mistake in the first place (on the sub-infallible level). So it is much ado about nothing (i.e., in terms of ramifications for infallibility).

I think it was a serious mistake, that clearly had negative repercussions for years to come (it would be much better if it had never happened), but it has no bearing on the status of Catholic authority.

It’s one thing to assert:

1) X is erroneous because of A, B, and C.

. . . and then reject X on those grounds. But what you are doing is something different:

2) Pseudo-X (i.e., X as I arbitrarily redefine and distort it) is erroneous.

Since I don’t believe in Pseudo-X, I am under no intellectual obligation to defend it. In fact, it would literally be dishonest for me to do so, because I would be granting your false premise, and I can’t honestly do that.

Therefore, the discussion is at a dead-end until such time as you correctly understand what X (the Catholic doctrine of infallibility) is.

Nothing personal; I’m just being consistent with my own principles and belief-system and applying simple logic (primarily, a=a).

I agree that this is kind of an impasse. You are defending the doctor with the prescriptions that have caused death by saying that he didn’t use the special signature and special paper.

Again, you have misconstrued my argument. I’m not defending the decision to condemn Galileo in the slightest. I think it was wrongheaded and a serious error (though it continues to be poorly understood in its entirety).

My reply presupposes your assertion that all of this is a big deal and is somehow a knockout argument against the Catholic Church. It’s not. I’m not defending the thing itself, but rather, the cynical, erroneous conclusions drawn from it. And I am opposing double standards.

* * *


You say that you get to define what qualifies as an infallible prescription.


Every system is understood by its practitioners to be of a certain nature, yes (self-understanding and self-definition). That’s self-evident. Scientists resent outsiders coming in and telling them how to do their business. They see that as the height of presumptuousness, ignorance, and folly (and often it is: I mostly agree with them). Likewise, Catholics don’t care for outsiders coming in and claiming to understand our system and how it works when they clearly don’t, and won’t take the time to learn and get up to speed.

* * *


You can do that and logically evade the charge of error.

As I said, I’m not denying that an error was made, as I have said over and over again. I’m denying that this was a disproof of infallibility and other conclusions drawn from it that don’t follow at all.

* * *

When the decree was issued it was understood as coming from the Pope in his official capacity.

To some extent that was probably true. But that’s the distinction between authority and infallibility that I drew earlier. The former is a much larger category than the latter. They aren’t identical.

See the intro to Newton’s Principia and Galileo’s tract on the motion of comets. Kind of like patients confidently getting prescriptions filled imagining them to be infallible. Then when they aren’t the prior decrees die the death of a thousand qualifications. Is it logically possible that in fact they are right though they are acting like the phony doctor would? Sure. But the question is, is that a reasonable belief? Don’t confuse my claim with a claim that my position is conclusively demonstrated like some mathematical theorem. My claim is that this is a reasonable understanding of the facts. Can you at least understand how it looks to an outsider? Doesn’t it look like a phony doctor?

If you don’t understand the nature of Catholic ecclesiology (and some of the rationale for it, that is provided by apologetics), sure. In this respect you and the anti-Catholic Protestants you used to hang around are in almost exactly the same boat: neither will take the time to learn how Catholic ecclesiology works, and you won’t take the word of folks like myself (who defend the system as my occupation) that you don’t understand it. Because you don’t comprehend it, you can only view it as some sort of sleight-of-hand or casuistry (I love that word) in order to desperately uphold a fundamentally irrational and internally contradictory system.

You know full well when Christians are misrepresenting the thoughts and motivations of atheists. I know when Catholicism is being vastly misunderstood and caricatured.

You seem to not even comprehend the logic of the argument I am making. This suggests to me that the basis of your objection from the start is merely emotional rather than rational. You despise the Catholic system to such an extent that it is of no concern to you whether you accurately describe it, in order to shoot it down. And so you hold firm to your erroneous convictions, no matter what I say.

Unless you better understand the nature of infallibility, there is no possibility of further discussion. It’d be like trying to discuss geology with a guy who thinks the earth is flat. It can go nowhere because the starting assumption is so ludicrous and non-factual.

* * *

By your reasoning, why wasn’t Galileo a “phony” scientist when he asserted that the tides proved heliocentrism, or that astrology conveyed much truth, or that orbits were circular rather than elliptical, or that planets in orbit traveled at constant, rather than variable speeds, or that the entire universe went around the sun, that was at its center, or that comets were optical illusions, or that heliocentrism was “proven” in the early 17th century when there was as of yet no hard proof for that?

Why are there are these grand, melodramatic conclusions about the Catholic Church because of one error it made at one specific time (about cosmology and science, not theology or morals), but Galileo and other scientific whoppers that have occurred (in retrospect) get a huge pass and no criticism is directed towards those things?

Is that not Tweedle-dum and Tweedle-dee, as far as error is concerned? In fact, I would say that Galileo’s errors are more foolish, insofar as he was dogmatic from the epistemology of science, where that has no place. One expects religious bodies to be dogmatic by their very nature, because we claim to be conveying revealed truths of revelation. But dogma supposedly has no place in science (Thomas Kuhn and Stephen Jay Gould thought quite otherwise, insofar as how science is actually practiced).

It was simply erroneous for those in the Galileo tribunal to interpret the Bible as if it precluded either heliocentrism or a rotating earth. The Bible’s not a science book and it has to be interpreted according to the principles of phenomenological description and anthropomorphism and anthropopathism.

We do this ourselves, naturally, all the time, by saying “the sun rose at 5 AM” or “the stars moved across the sky.”

But I look at Galileo’s factual scientific errors and I give him a pass because he was early in the modern scientific scene. Science builds on the shoulders of past giants, and at that time there weren’t many “giants” in terms of modern scientific method. So one can excuse these things.

I go on to say that you ought to excuse the Church of that time on the very same basis, rather than going on and on about it. Logically, if you wish to do that (even on your fallacious basis), you should direct equal (if not more) ire at Galileo for his errors. You should criticize both equally, on roughly the same basis, or neither. But it is inconsistent to blast the Church and call us “phony,” etc., while giving Galileo a complete pass.

But you don’t and won’t do that because he opposed the big bad boogey man: the Church. Protestants act in much the same fashion when it comes to Luther. No matter how often he is wrong, he’s the Big Hero because he stood against Rome, the Beast (he used to be one of mine, too, so I understand that from the “inside”). So he is idealized and all his manifest faults are winked at, as of no consequence or import.

But (don’t get me wrong) I admire Luther in many ways, too, just as I do, Galileo . . .

I really don’t despise the RCC in the least. I’m very effusive in my praise of Catholic leadership in many areas, especially their vast efforts regarding human rights and what Hans Kung calls “the preferential option for the poor” emanating from Vatican II.

Okay; good. All the more reason to accurately understand our teaching on infallibility and all the more inexplicable that you don’t seem to be willing to do that, or accept any correction on it.

I do criticize what I see as immoral behavior as well, but I know that Catholicism is not all about child molestation, as some anti-theists might pretend.

Of course. That is a tiny percentage of priests: disproportionately of homosexual orientation (80% or so of the victims being young boys).

I admire much biblical teaching and regard it as morally challenging, despite some moral errors that were largely a product of the time they were written.

Good.

I’m just calling it the way that I see it with regards to infallibility.

That doesn’t dispense you from the responsibility of accurately portraying that which you critique, and defining it correctly.

Of course. My point though is that the charges that I’m drawing my conclusions because of hostility is completely false.

* * *

Nothing you’ve said is new to me. I’m well aware of the distinctions you make, how authority is not infallibility, how faith and morals are the purview as opposed to science, etc. These are actually distinctions I accept as reasonable. But I do not accept them as reasonable as applied to some specific cases.

Huh? Unless you respond to my arguments directly, I have no idea what you mean.

You confuse my unwillingness to accept the reasonableness of the applicability of these distinctions in this case with the view that I actually don’t comprehend the distinctions. Not true.

I’m happy to take you at your word. So then you make an exception in this case. But how and why would anyone do that?

I’m not making any exception. I’m applying a consistent standard. The church, via an inquisition called by the Pope, issued in it’s official capacity a ruling on a matter of faith (related to the interpretation of Scripture and position of our planet in the universe). The ruling was erroneous and so the RCC is not infallible.

Jeffrey A. Mirus, in his article, Galileo and the Magisterium: a Second Look, disabuses any fair-minded inquirer of these notions (his words in green):

[T]he sentence itself bears the signatures of seven of the ten judges; the Pope, in other words, did not officially endorse the decision (there was, of course, no reason why he should, since the Court was simply exercising its normal powers).

The decision states otherwise. It states that the earlier decision (found herewas “the declaration made by our Lord the Pope, and promulgated by the Sacred Congregation of the Index” that the Copernican view was contrary to Scripture and therefore cannot be defended or held.

You link to the 1633 decree, not the 1616 one. And I don’t find the words you cite from the 1633 decree, so you need to clarify what it is you are citing.

According to George Salmon writing in The Infallibility of the Church,

First of all, you are getting this stuff from a half-baked anti-Catholic tract. Salmon is exceedingly ignorant about Catholicism. I read his book when I was fighting against the Church, right before I converted. And I have read a book-length rebuttal of it, that blows it out of the water: The Church and Infallibility: A Reply to the Abridged “Salmon” (B.C. Butler)

He points out basic errors in Salmon such as the following:

# badly misrepresents Cardinal Newman on the First Vatican Council and papal infallibility;

# misrepresents Newman on the Immaculate Conception of Mary;

# misunderstanding of Catholic theology on infallibility;

# misuse of the Church Fathers on the Rule of Faith and “Bible reading”;

# misrepresentation of Cardinal Manning on “appeal to antiquity”;

# misunderstanding of the nature of the Church;

# confusion of “certainty” with infallibility;

# misreporting of the history of Vatican Council I;

Let’s note what’s actually happening here. You provide the writings of a Catholic apologist saying that the Pope did not officially endorse the decision nor promulgate it publicly. In response I provide a Protestant apologist saying the opposite.

He’s not just a “Protestant apologist,” but an anti-Catholic polemicist from 1888 with an axe to grind and a known record of shoddy misrepresentations (which even you grant is the case with Cardinal Newman). I have the right to reserve judgment on whether one is a lousy scholar or not. Salmon is. So my point is that you can find far better sources than him if you wish to make your arguments in this vein. Why do you rely on a guy like that? I, on the other hand, quoted a recent treatment by a Catholic scholar with a doctorate: Jeff Mirus.

The relevance of my response is obvious. What we have here is a disagreement on fact.”What we have here is a failure to communicate.” — prison guard in Cool Hand Luke (1967)

It doesn’t matter if Salmon in fact is Hitler. It doesn’t matter if he erred regarding Newman.

He is a lousy researcher. I’ve already shown this. He’s an ignoramus in his understanding of Catholic infallibility.

I’ve read Butler’s reply to Salmon. I concede that it does appear that he is wrong about Newman.

Then that should be sufficient to discredit him as a source. It’s not like there are no other arguments about Galileo you can draw from. There are hundreds of articles. But you choose Salmon?

But I can also say that in my opinion his rebuttal to the specific arguments about infallibility completely fail. That’s my opinion. You won’t agree. But you know what? It doesn’t matter. What matters is there is dispute about the factual claim made by your Catholic apologist. A rational response is to consider that factual claim and attempt to evaluate the truth of it. An irrational reply would be to point out other errors that you think the source is guilty of. That’s a fallacy in the technical sense. It is called a red herring.

It is relevant to point out that a particular appealed-to “expert” is sufficiently lousy so as to be discredited as a source. He’s incompetent. This is not simply the genetic fallacy. He has shown that he shouldn’t be taken seriously. An entire book was written about him. You have even read it and concede a major point (his treatment of Newman). I read his book, too, in 1990, as a Protestant who was quite willing to sop up all his anti-Catholic arguments. That was my big issue.

Once again, it doesn’t matter if Salmon was guilty of other errors. That is a red herring. What we have is a factual dispute.

He doesn’t even understand the basics of Catholic infallibility: Infallibility 0101. Therefore, he ought to be dismissed, let alone utilized as a main source to back up one’s views. We’re back to the denial that a=a again.

* * *

I used to argue almost exactly as you do when I was a Protestant. My big bugaboo was infallibility. I read Salmon and Kung and Dollinger. So I not only understand your view; I used to hold and passionately defend it, myself. But you have never been a Catholic, to my knowledge.

* * *


the Pope directed in 1633 that the sentence against Galileo be provided to all Apostolic Nuncios, and that it be read to professors and mathematicians, especially those in Florence that might be sympathetic to Galileo’s positions.

This supports my argument, not yours (more evidence of Salmon’s stupefied noncomprehension). Infallible decrees are binding on all the faithful: not just instructions to bishops and Catholic academics.

That decision includes the lines above, indicating that the earlier decision declaring the Copernican view “formally heretical” was the declaration “by our Lord the Pope.”

Again, you need to better document these words. I didn’t find those words. Perhaps I missed them. Here is what the link you provided, read:

“This Holy Tribunal being therefore of intention to proceed against the disorder and mischief thence resulting, which went on increasing to the prejudice of the Holy Faith, by command of His Holiness and of the Most Eminent Lords Cardinals of this supreme and universal Inquisition, the two propositions of the stability of the Sun and the motion of the Earth were by the theological Qualifiers qualified as follows:”

* * *

The conclusions to be drawn are perhaps obvious. First, the declaration that Galileo’s propositions were heretical was never published as a teaching of the Church, and it was never intended to be such.

Why doesn’t the decision of the Inquisition, ordered to be read publicly far and wide, which discusses the “formally heretical” nature of the Copernican views, qualify as a church teaching?

It’s not an infallible Church teaching that can never be overturned. That is the subject under consideration. The pope didn’t even sign it, so it can’t possibly be an instance of infallibility.

And if it’s not taught why are subsequent mathematicians writing intros talking about their obsequious obedience to the Pope in that they do not accept Copernicanism?

Because they followed the decree that was made. It doesn’t follow that it is infallible or couldn’t possibly be wrong.

Why isn’t 
this, which is later deemed to be “the declaration made by our Lord the Pope”I think that is distorted. Where did you get that line: from Salmon? It sounds exactly like something he might do: taking words out of context.

obviously in his official capacity as Pope and not as a private theologian church teaching?

He didn’t sign the 1633 declaration . . .

[Church decree of 1633] This Holy Tribunal being therefore of intention to proceed against the disorder and mischief thence resulting, which went on increasing to the prejudice of the Holy Faith, by command of His Holiness and of the Most Eminent Lords Cardinals of this supreme and universal Inquisition, the two propositions of the stability of the Sun and the motion of the Earth were by the theological Qualifiers qualified as follows:

The proposition that the Sun is the center of the world and does not move from its place is absurd and false philosophically and formally heretical, because it is expressly contrary to Holy Scripture.

The proposition that the Earth is not the center of the world and immovable but that it moves, and also with a diurnal motion, is equally absurd and false philosophically and theologically considered at least erroneous in faith.

* * *

It was intended and taken as the advice of certain theological experts who worked in the Holy Office, of value in a legal case, but hardly a norm of faith for the Church as a whole.

Not true. It was taken as church teaching as the intro to Principia demonstrates. It was promulgated by the Pope as church teaching.

Why would Newton (an Arian, and not even an orthodox Protestant, let alone a Catholic) be any sort of expert on Catholic infallibility? It’s true that this was the temporary opinion in Catholic circles, but it is simply not infallible. If you’re deriving inspiration from Salmon, then you follow his error of “misunderstanding of Catholic theology on infallibility.”

* * *

Second, as noted earlier, Pope Paul V did not endorse this theological opinion, but rather ordered in an in-house directive only that Galileo be commanded to stop holding and advancing his own opinion.

Just a blatant falsehood. Why would the Pope go out of his way to direct his people to ensure that the conclusion of the Inquisition be distributed far and wide if he didn’t endorse it?

Mirus meant that he didn’t formally endorse it, as an example of magisterial teaching. You have to interpret words in context.

* * *

This action, then, stemmed from a judgment of prudence about the promotion of ideas which could not be easily reconciled with Scripture.

Once again a blatant falsehood. Do the documents recommend prudence due to the difficult nature of Scripture interpretation, so we should proceed with caution? No. The claims regarding the movement of the earth are deemed false, contrary to Scripture and “formally heretical.”

The documents were in error. That is not in dispute. We disagree on the implications of the error, not on whether any error was made. Obviously there was one made.

* * *

Even as a private document, therefore, the declaration of heresy received no formal papal approval. Third, there is no evidence that Pope Urban VIII ever endorsed any public document which included the declaration of heresy, especially the sentence at Galileo’s trial. That no pope ever promulgated any condemnation of Galileo’s ideas removes the Galileo case entirely from discussions on the historical character of the Church’s teaching authority. It is clear, then, that not even the ordinary Magisterium has ever taught or promulgated the idea that the propositions of Copernican-Galilean astronomy are heretical or errors in faith. Thus it can in no way be claimed that ‘the Church’ has taught that such views are heretical. To make such a claim would require that we locate the teaching authority of the Church in those theologians who claim expertise, a mistake which many make today, but one which the Galileo case should, at long last, serve to correct.

* * *

Had the Pope been asked to rule on a question, say perhaps he was asked his personal opinion on the motion of planets, and off the cuff he just asserted that heliocentrism is false, then I would say that’s not a ruling in his official capacity, and as the question is stated it’s not being treated as a matter of faith (as the Galileo inquisition treated the question), so I would say in that case his error would not disprove RCC infallibility. You say it’s not a matter of faith, but I say it is. I say it was treated as a matter related to a proper interpretation of Scripture and that is a matter of faith. You say it doesn’t meet certain conditions (long held beliefs, supported by Scripture and tradition, ecumenical council in harmony with Pope, etc). All fine and I understand that is your view. I understand this is today’s claim by many RC apologists. But I see it as after the fact additions and qualifications installed to absolve the charge of error.

This is sheer nonsense, too. Notions of conciliar and papal infallibility had long since been believed by the Church: long before Galileo. For example, they were asserted in the debates with Martin Luther a hundred years earlier (Leipzig Disputation, 1519).

Moreover, a Doctor of the Church, St. Francis de Sales, in his book, The Catholic Controversy, completed in 1596 [again, 20 years before the Galileo controversy], remarkably anticipates the later fully-developed dogma of papal infallibility, as pronounced at the First Vatican Council in 1870 (that obviously drew from it in its language):

When he teaches the whole Church as shepherd, in general matters of faith and morals, then there is nothing but doctrine and truth. And in fact everything a king says is not a law or an edict, but that only which a king says as king and as a legislator. So everything the Pope says is not canon law or of legal obligation; he must mean to define and to lay down the law for the sheep, and he must keep the due order and form.

We must not think that in everything and everywhere his judgment is infallible, but then only when he gives judgment on a matter of faith in questions necessary to the whole Church; for in particular cases which depend on human fact he can err, there is no doubt, though it is not for us to control him in these cases save with all reverence, submission, and discretion. Theologians have said, in a word, that he can err in questions of fact, not in questions of right; that he can err extra cathedram, outside the chair of Peter. that is, as a private individual, by writings and bad example.

But he cannot err when he is in cathedra, that is, when he intends to make an instruction and decree for the guidance of the whole Church, when he means to confirm his brethren as supreme pastor, and to conduct them into the pastures of the faith. For then it is not so much man who determines, resolves, and defines as it is the Blessed Holy Spirit by man, which Spirit, according to the promise made by Our Lord to the Apostles, teaches all truth to the Church.

(translated by Henry B. Mackey, Rockford, IL: TAN Books, 1989 from the 1886 publication [London and New York], 306-307; available online)

[later, I wrote (when the discussion had become bogged down in minutiae): “You claimed, e.g., that Catholics were rationalizing the Galileo affair after the fact. I appealed to the disputes with Luther and an important 1596 quotation about infallibility from St. Francis de Sales. This was completely ignored as if I had never written it.”]

Therefore, using this reasoning, as I and the Church do, can hardly be an example of “after the fact additions and qualifications installed to absolve the charge of error,” since it was already in place explicitly at least 20 years before Galileo, and in essence for hundreds of years before that, including in the Catholic response to Martin Luther’s arguments.

* * *

For instance, this view that these are the conditions required for infallibility is not a universally held view today as far as I know but more importantly it wasn’t universally held in the past. There have been a variety of views affirmed by devout RCC’s, including the Gallican view, which is that infallibility lies with the church diffusive and that the Pope is not an essential element of infallible proclamations. Some have held that it is councils alone. Some have held that it is the Pope alone. Today you offer your own view.

This is another fallacious argument with the same false premises we see repeated in your arguments:

1) The Catholic Church cannot reasonably determine its own beliefs with regard to authority and infallibility and determine what is orthodox and what is not. Or if it can do so, no one is able to figure out what the orthodox view is, anyway.

2) The outsider understands these better than the Church herself, and her apologists.

3) What the Church teaches is rendered uncertain merely by the presence of heretics and schismatics and those of erroneous sub-magisterial opinions through the centuries (in this case the Gallicans and conciliarists of the late Middle Ages).

Gallicanism was never taught as Catholic dogma. Period. Therefore, to bring up those who espouse it as if it were just one more acceptable opinion is utterly wrongheaded. I have written about this at great length contra the Presbyterian Polemicist and self-proclaimed [pseudo-]”scholar” Tim Enloe, who argued in exactly the same fashion, contending that conciliarism was as orthodox a view as the orthodox papal / conciliar: see the section “Infallibility and Conciliarism (Orthodox and Heretical)” on my Church web page, for more than 30 papers in conciliarism and infallibility.

* * *

The distinctions are one of two things. They are either reasonable distinctions or they are after the fact rationalizations. I draw the latter conclusion.

If you accept the large principle you have to establish why this becomes an exception to it. I still don’t think you have a case, even with these clarifications you make now.

But I can walk in your shoes and understand why you think they do apply. There’s no misunderstanding. I would put you in the boat with James White.

Right. We are two peas in a pod: White and I! LOL

Anybody that rejects his conclusions he dismisses as not understanding Christianity and not understanding his views. You know that’s false. A person can understand him and disagree with him.

If you truly do understand infallibility and how and when it applies (little of what you have argued thus far suggested to me that you do, but I am glad to cut you slack, based on the present comment), then why don’t you give us all a nice little synopsis of that, and then explain to us why you make the Galileo affair an exception to the rule. I look forward to it!

The Mormon prophets early on believed blacks were inferior and not destined for celestial heaven. Today they’ve retracted that view, and I suppose they layer the prior proclamations with various distinctions that mitigate the prophecy. A person can simultaneously understand the distinctions that disqualify the prior proclamation as erroneous and yet reject the distinctions as after the fact rationalizations.

Prophecy is a completely different ballgame than infallibility. Prophecy is much more like positive biblical inspiration, whereas infallibility is merely a protection from error in certain circumstances. Therefore, this analogy (though interesting) doesn’t really apply: a mistaken prophecy is a false prophecy and that calls into question the entire claim of having living prophets. The same is the case with Jehovah’s Witnesses (a group I have studied in some depth).

Do you misunderstand Mormonism, or do you understand it and reject the distinctions? Your distinctions may be more plausible than the Mormons and I can still rationally understand them and reject them as being reasonable.

If something was a purported prophecy and was later overturned, that is a huge problem, and I would agree with you if they tried to rationalize it away. But it is not analogous to Catholic infallibility.

* * *

So for instance last time I offered a silly after the fact distinction on a Mormon prophecy in order to illustrate the point that IN PRINCIPLE qualifications on prophetic/infallible utterances can be questioned by reasonable people that in fact do understand what prophecy/infallibility is. You reply to it as if I’m suggesting your qualifications are just as silly even though had you kept reading you’d have seen that this was not the point. And then when you did get to the point where I explained that I’m trying to demonstrate a principle, not show that your qualifications are equally silly, you reply but don’t even go back to correct your prior misunderstanding. It gives the impression that you aren’t really putting much thought into this.

If the analogy is so extremely exaggerated that even you renounce it as a one-on-one correspondence to catholic teaching, why make it in the first place? It has to have some semblance of analogy to work as an argument. I exaggerate to make a point a lot, too, but if I make an analogy I try to find something at least close to what I am comparing it to.

I absolutely disagree. I am challenging what I perceive to be a principle you have claimed. An infallible institution must be permitted to determine for themselves the conditions of infallibility, and questioning the validity of these conditions demonstrates some sort of lack of understanding about what infallibility is. If you really believe this then the conditions don’t matter. The conditions can be absolutely outrageous. So let’s apply an outrageous condition and see if you sustain the principle. You do not. It is practically essential that I use an outrageous condition in order to test your claim.

The Catholic claims are completely reasonable and sensible and self-consistent. One may disagree with them, of course (join the crowd), but they are not internally ludicrous. We are simply saying, “these are the conditions we claim for ourselves, where we say we are giving infallible decrees, under the special charism from God.”

I already made an argument that this was fundamentally different from Mormon prophetic claims (that you ignored). So I think my point stands. You uses a far-fetched Mormon example as an “analogy” to the Catholic principle of infallibility, admit yourself that it is exaggerated; yet now you want to argue that you could have done it no other way? The fact remains that it is not analogous. The argument fails. Period. I already showed, I think, how it did (it’s basically a case of apples and oranges).

What is so outrageous about a religious institution clarifying about when its statements are to be regarded as infallible or not? Scientists all the time (particular atheist ones) say stuff like, “evolution [even materialistically perceived] is a fact, and no thinking person can possibly deny it.” They think it is an indisputable matter of scientific fact. So why is it that a religious institution cannot make the same sort of claims from a religious perspective: “the Trinity and the incarnation and redemptive sacrifice of Jesus and the resurrection and the Immaculate Conception of Mary are dogmas and facts that no Catholic is allowed to dispute”??? The atheist thinks that is absurd, but it doesn’t follow that the underlying principle of asserting facts of religion is absurd in and of itself.

In the present dispute, I am showing you in many different ways that the Galileo decrees are simply not matters of infallibility, rightly-understood. You haven’t overthrown that at all.

Reductio ad absurdum (a technique I love myself, and use all the time) only works as an argument when you take the thing itself and show that it leads inexorably to absurd conclusions or results. You didn’t do that. You compared Catholic infallibility to Mormon prophecies about black men being inherently inferior. That is not only not a legitimate reductio; it is a completely inept analogy, since the two things are quite different from each other. The very fact that you view them as similar enough to attempt the analogy, shows once again that you have not yet understood infallibility. I asked you to repeat back to us, infallibility as you understand it. You didn’t do that. You haven’t shown that you understand the conditions under which it applies, in our system.

You’re trying to make a criticism of the internal contradictions of Catholic infallibility, but that can’t be done, either, if you don’t properly understand Catholic infallibility. And you can’t do it by making an illegitimate reductio to Mormonism.

Take a totally different subject. For instance Bush says that if you harbor terrorists you are just as guilty as the terrorists and bombing your country is a legitimate act. OK, if that’s the principle he wants to adhere to let’s put it to the test. Orlando Bosch is undisputably a terrorist. Involved in various terrorist atrocities in Cuba, including the bombing of a civilian airliner, he resides in Miami and isn’t being extradited to Cuba despite their requests. Doesn’t anybody think that entitles Cuba to bomb Washington? No. It’s an outrageous claim. So Bush doesn’t adhere to the principle. Using outrageous illustrations is exactly what tests whether or not you really adhere to the principles you claim to adhere to.

* * *

There are basically four choices here, in order of lesser to greater import damaging and implication:

1) The Church (or, I should say, a high-level tribunal in the Church) made a mistake in science (on a sub-infallible level). Since that is to be expected by definition (fallible entities make mistakes), then it is of no further consequence. Nor should it be all that notable, in light of Galileo’s many errors, and those of scientists through the centuries. People are generally fallible. It is only in rare instances that they are not.

2) In this mistake regarding Galileo, the Church showed that its claims to infallibility were bogus. That’s false, as I have been explaining, since the topic does not come under the purview of infallibility; nor was an infallible pronouncement made, according to the usual conditions where that occurs.

3) The Church showed by this act that it is inexorably anti-science. This is sheer nonsense, and I am demonstrating that by my present series on Christianity and science.

4) The Church proved that it can’t be trusted for anything, even in theology, if it could be so wrong about the sun supposedly going around the earth. This fails by the same reasoning that #1 does: science and theology being two ways of knowing with very different epistemological methods. Being wrong on one scientific matter at one time does not prove that the theological doctrines are untrue.

We are making a little progress, I think, and this is stimulating me to many thoughts, which I always appreciate in a dialogue opponent. In defending, we clarify quite a bit. Perhaps we can actually achieve a real dialogue if the encouraging trend continues. Please answer the request I asked of you: to explain infallibility as you understand it, and why Galileo is an exception to that.

* * *

Your assertions that these are the conditions and there is not some other set of conditions and you know because you’re Catholic is belied by the fact that other good and devout Catholics have seen things differently, many of whom were highly placed members of the institution, not layman as yourself.

Whether I am a layman or a bishop or a Doctor of the Church is irrelevant to the fact that a=a. The Catholic Church has set its rules and determined what is orthodox and what isn’t. I am simply pointing out what the teaching is. People can say all kinds of things. There are liberals and dissidents in virtually every Christian body: distorting and redefining what the particular communion historically and creedally believes.

I understand that you have your arguments for your view and other RC’s have their arguments for their own views as well. I interpret these various disagreements in large part to be efforts to absolve claims of error. Reject my opinion if you like, but don’t charge me with misunderstanding what is meant by infallibility just because I don’t think your assertions about when the conditions are met are necessarily reasonable or even agreed upon by Catholics historically.

I think your arguments are shot through with fallacies all through, as I believe I am demonstrating. Whether you truly understand or not is almost beside the point, with so much illogic going down. Just about the only coherent thread is that you have to disagree with me at every turn. :-)

I’m entitled to draw conclusions about what I think are reasonable distinctions and what I would expect to be reasonable behavior regardless.

You can’t redefine a thing in order to refute it, cuz then you ain’t refuting A but Pseudo / Straw Man “A”: a caricature of the real thing.

We’re told that Rome is infallible for various reasons, including the need to have a consistent interpretation of Scripture that doesn’t lead to heresy. In my mind if God really did intend to offer such an instrument he would let us know how we can tell when the instrument is being implemented (the fact that Catholics can’t agree is already an indication in my mind of the falsity of the claim).

Orthodox Catholics have an extraordinary amount of agreement, because we accept what the Church teaches. If one wants to reject that, then there is all kinds of disagreement, of course. The disagreement is precisely because the dissenter has rejected what all parties know is Catholic teaching (e.g., contraception, homosexuality, divorce, female “priests” and so forth. The dissenters know full well what the Church teaches. They are trying to change or redefine it. But the Catholic Church is not Anglicanism, where they play those games all the time.

Your claim that I don’t get to decide what is reasonable and Catholics must be permitted to define their own conditions for infallible proclamations is not reasonable. Consider an erroneous Mormon prophecy and the prophet after being proven wrong says “But I didn’t spin around 3 times after saying it, and that is a necessary condition.” I am entitled to render my own judgment about whether that is a reasonable distinction.

If you think what I have offered is equivalent to that silly scenario, it is more proof to me that you still aren’t grasping the fundamentals of the discussion and the nature of infallibility.

For you to object would be like a Mormon saying I have no right to object to the spinning criterion. Only they get to define conditions and if you don’t accept those conditions as reasonable you must not understand prophecy.


Of course, the analogy you use is completely silly, so this proves little. Straw men again.

No, I understand it perfectly. I reject the distinction as reasonable. I’m not saying I regard your distinctions as just as silly as a spinning criterion. I wouldn’t expect Mormons to offer such a silly criterion because it is transparently ridiculous. I would expect them to offer sophisticated qualifications. My point though is that in principle it is not unreasonable for me to make a judgment about whether I think the qualifications are after the fact rationalizations or legitimate distinctions.


So you exaggerated to make a point (good), but still have not offered a solid point that is the least bit persuasive.

The fact that I render that judgment is not proof that I fail to understand Mormon beliefs.

Just make a substantive argument, and that will show me that you do understand and simply disagree. But whether you understand or not, I reject your arguments on the grounds I have stated.

* * *

B. C. Butler in his refutation of Salmon writes the following:

But it is equally clear that these decrees do not conform to the conditions laid down by the Vatican Council for an ex cathedra definition of doctrine. First, because they do not define doctrine. Church law distinguishes between disciplinary and doctrinal decrees, and the doctrinal motives stated or implied in a disciplinary decree are not part of its formal intention. Secondly, these decrees, though approved by the Pope, were each a decree of a Congregation, not formally an act of the Pope, and even his approval could not make either of them into an ex cathedra definition.

I cannot therefore agree with Salmon that if the Pope did not speak infallibly in these decrees ‘it will be impossible to know that he ever speaks infallibly.’ On the contrary, the circumstances of the definition of the Immaculate Conception certainly conform to the Vatican Council’s conditions for an infallible definition, while those of the Galileo decrees certainly do not.

I found this great comment from an online forum (ironically, while searching for something else, that Aquinas stated):

Galileo never did come up with empirical proof. He proposed the motion of the tides as proof, but this was known to be bogus. Aquinas had mentioned the role of the moon in causing the tides; and Kepler had also shown that there was a connection. Galileo denounced these views as “occult.” (Just as he denounced Kepler’s ellipses.)

More damning, his “ultimate proof” contradicted his own inertial reasoning about the air and the arrow (apparently cribbed without attribution from Oresme). The oceans would also be moving toward the east and would also have inertia.

The required empirical proof came about in the late 1790s, when Guglielmini dropped balls from the tower of the University of Bologna, doing so indoors down the center of the spiral staircase, so wind would not intervene. A colleague in Germany replicated the experiment using a mineshaft. Both of them found the predicted eastward deflection. The earth was definitely spinning. In 1803, Calandrelli reported parallax in the star a-Lyrae and published. The earth was revolving around the sun. Note that these are direct manifestations of the two motions.

Settele put these discoveries in his new astronomy text, and took it to the Holy Office. The Office looked it over and said, “Yup, that’s the empirical proof that Bellarmine wanted, and they lifted the ban on teaching the method as empirical fact. Settele’s book came out in 1820.

From Catholic apologist Bertrand Conway:

In the trials of 1616 and 1633, the Popes order, but the Congregations act; it is they who pronounce the sentence. If, therefore, infallibility be an incommunicable prerogative, it is clear that their decisions cannot be infallible.

That these were not infallible pronouncements was recognized by many scholars and theologians of the time. Bellarmine, Caramuel, Descartes, Fromont, Gassendi, Riccioli, Tanner and others.

I found Salmon online at Internet Archive. It’s patently obvious that he doesn’t have the slightest idea what he is talking about, in the Galileo section (pp. 229 ff.), when he deals with infallibility issues. This is par for the course for Salmon: like how he also completely, embarrassingly butchers the viewpoints of Cardinal Newman (someone I happen to know a great deal about, as he was key to my own conversion).

The height of Salmon’s folly is perhaps his inane, ridiculous remark on p. 250:

That he did not speak infallibly then we need not dispute; but if he did not speak infallibly then, it will be impossible to know that he ever speaks infallibly.

Huh???!!!! So he sez the pope didn’t speak infallibly here (as I have been saying), but, that being the case, now no one can ever know when he does, and infalliblity crumbles nevertheless. It’s shockingly clueless “reasoning” even by Salmon’s already subterranean standards of proof and argumentation. He follows this up with another dazzling observation on p. 251:

With regard to the question when the Pope speaks ex cathedra, the only rational distinction is between his official and non-official utterances.

He doesn’t have the slightest idea what he is talking about. It’s breathtaking to behold.

* * *

I do not assert that Infallibility as understood by Catholics applies to an Inquisition like what Galileo was subjected to nor does my argument require this. What you need to do is this:

Jon claims RC’s believe X.

In fact RC’s believe Y.

Have you done that?

Yes. Several times.

This is a very straightforward thing. Put it down right now in response to this question. Show me the views I attribute to you and how they are inaccurate. Be very precise please. Vague assertions that I’m guilty of a straw man simply are not helpful. I believe you will find if you take the time to do this that you cannot show that I’ve attributed views to you that you don’t hold. I’m issuing you this challenge. Prove your assertion of straw man.

I’ve already done it in my previous comments. I’ve explained to you over and over how Catholic infallibility actually works.

With regards to the words you are having trouble finding, look for this: “in which certificate it is declared that you had not abjured and had not been punished but only that the declaration made by His Holiness and published by the Holy Congregation of the Index has been announced to you” I pulled mine from something at Google Books called “Decrees Concerning Galileo” or something like that. The translation was slightly different than what was at the link I provided. The meaning is the same.

Okay. The pope telling Galileo not to write about certain things in 1616 is not an infallible decree; sorry. As Dr. Mirus describes it, this is what occurred:

In any case, the next day the Pope (Paul V) was notified of their judgment. His response was simply to direct Cardinal Bellarmine to warn Galileo to abandon his opinion: failing that, to abstain from teaching or defending or even discussing it; failing that, to be imprisoned. Galileo, according to a report of Bellarmine on March 3rd, submitted.

If you want to learn what we believe about infallibility, you can read the Vatican I decree on that, or what the Catechism says, or the Catholic Encyclopedia article on infallibility.

So the declaration from 1633 asserts that the earlier declaration insisting that Copernicanism was “formally heretical” was via the Pope himself, so the assertions of the apologist you quote claiming that the claims were neither endorsed or promulgated by the Pope are directly contradicted by the very words found in Galileo’s condemnation.

We’re talking about the formalism of making an infallible decree, not all acknowledgment whatever. This is what you don’t seem to grasp. This is why the whole thing has no bearing whatever on Catholic authority. It was a mistake by a high-level body on a matter of science that didn’t affect infallibility in the slightest.

2025-04-25T17:04:08-04:00

PopeFrancis3
Pope Francis, 8-17-14 in South Korea [Wikimedia CommonsCreative Commons Attribution-Share Alike 2.0 Generic license]
***
See also my own articles: Replies to Critiques of Pope Francis [241 as of 3-24-25]


I wrote on 9-20-13:

For all of you out there worried about the pope. Relax; chill. All is well. We have a pope who says the unexpected: a lot like Jesus. And, like Jesus, those who don’t get it and are outside looking in, will misunderstand, and those who are in the fold will grasp what is being said, in the context of historic Catholic teaching, if they look closely enough and don’t get hoodwinked by silly media wishful thinking.

Those who are outside often hear only what they want to hear (God loves everyone, even sinners!!!) and not what they need to hear (stop sinning; stop this sin . . .).

I wrote in a letter to a friend:

It’s the same old dumb misunderstandings: media misreports what the pope said; never understand what he means in context, and in context with past teachings. Don’t fall into their trap! Pope Francis is a good Catholic; nothing to be alarmed about at all. The world wants Christians to renounce their teachings. We’re the guys who have never done so. We keep the same moral teaching that the Church had from the beginning: no abortion, no divorce, no contraception, no same-sex “marriages,” etc. Virtually no one else has done so! So the attack is against us to change traditional morality, and we will never do that.

*****

1. Nine things you need to know about Pope Francis’s inaugural Mass (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 3-17-13)

2. Should We Be Concerned About Pope Francis’s Inaugural Mass? (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 3-18-13)


3. Pope Francis on Homosexual Unions (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 3-20-13)


4. Behind the Campaign to Smear the Pope (Mary Anastasia O’Grady, Crisis / The Wall Street Journal, 3-22-13)


5. How Should We Understand Pope Francis Washing Women’s Feet? (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 3-28-13)


6. Pope Francis, Foot-Washing, & Humility (Pete Vere & Dave Armstrong, Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 3-13-13 and 3-30-13)


7. Pope Francis and lying to save life  (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 5-15-13)

8. Dreadful Misleading Headline of Catholic Online Pins Heresy on Pope (Brian Kelly, Catholicism.org, 5-23-13)

9. Did Pope Francis Say That Atheists Can Get to Heaven by Good Works? (Jimmy Akin, JimmyAkin.com, 5-24-13)


10. Did Pope Francis poke Protestants in the eye? (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 6-4-13)


11. Seven things you need to know about what Pope Francis said about gays (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 7-29-13) 

12. Pope Francis and the Franciscan Friars (Michelle Arnold, Catholic Answers, 7-30-13)


13. Don’t Tell the Press: Pope Francis Is Using Them (Elizabeth Scalia, First Things, 7-30-13)


14. Franciscans of the Immaculate decree worries traditionalists (Catholic News Agency, 7-30-13)

15. On the Pope’s Remarks about Homosexuality (Scott P. Richert, Crisis, 8-1-13)

16. What Did the Pope Really Say about Gays in the Priesthood?  (Fr. Regis Scanlon, O.F.M. Cap., Crisis, 8-5-13)


17. Pope Francis Will Enliven the Benedict Legacy (Jeffrey Tucker, Crisis, 8-12-13)

18. What should we make of Pope Francis bowing when greeting people?  (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 8-30-13)


19. Is Pope Francis about to eliminate celibacy? (9 things to know and share) (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 9-12-13) 


20. What Pope Francis really said about atheists (Stephen Kokx, Catholic Vote, 9-13-13)


21. Did Pope Francis say atheists don’t need to believe in God to be saved? (9 things to know) (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 9-15-13)


22. Pope Francis Focuses on the Bigger Picture With New Interview (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register,  9-20-13)


23. Pope condemns abortion as product of ‘throwaway culture’ (Francis X. Rocca, Catholic News Service,
9-20-13)

24. Francis Confounds the Associated Press (Elizabeth Scalia, The Anchoress, 9-20-13)

25. Francis and Benedict, Peter and John (Thomas L. McDonald, God and the Machine, 9-20-13)


26. Pope Francis and His Critics  (Scott P. Richert, Crisis, 9-23-13)

27. The Mission of Pope Francis, S. J. (Michelle Arnold, Catholic Answers, 9-23-13)

28. Report: Pope Excommunicates Priest for Supporting Gay Marriage, Female Priest (Dr. Susan Berry, Breitbart, 9-24-13)


29. The Papal Interview: A Survey of Reactions  (Joseph Meaney, Crisis, 9-25-13) 


30. Pope Francis and ‘The Interview’ (Abp. Charles Chaput, CatholicPhilly.com, 9-25-13)


31. Pope Francis: Every Unborn Child Has the Lord’s Face (Andrew M. Greenwell, Esq., Catholic Online, 9-26-13)


32. A Big Heart Open to God: The exclusive [complete] interview with Pope Francis (Antonio Spadaro, S. J., America, 9-30-13)


33. Did Pope Francis just say that evangelization is “nonsense”? 8 things to know and share  (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 10-1-13)


34. Is Pope Francis about to “rip up” the Vatican constitution? 12 things to know and share (Jimmy Akin,  National Catholic Register, 10-2-13)

35. The Pope’s Pro-Life Declaration “in Context”  (Dr. William Oddie, Crisis, 10-3-13)


36. Pope Francis’s new letter to homosexual Catholics (9 things to know and share)  (Jimmy Akin,  National Catholic Register, 10-11-13)

37. Is Pope Francis going to let the divorced and remarried receive Communion?  (Jimmy Akin,  National Catholic Register, 10-22-13)


38. Papal Style: Caring for Souls while Leaving Doctrinal Exposition to Others (Dr. William Oddie , Crisis, 11-19-13)

39. Pope’s words in interview may not have been his own, Scalfari says (Andrea Gagliarducci, Catholic News Agency,  11-21-13)

40. Only Fools RUSH in Where Angels Fear to Tread: Limbaugh Excoriates Pope Francis Unfairly (Fr. John Trigilio, 11-30-13)


41. Would Someone Just Shut That Pope Up? (Patrick J. Deneen, The American Conservative, 12-5-13; mostly about economics)


42. Pope Francis addresses Marxism charges, women cardinals in La Stampa interview (Catherine Harmon, The Catholic World Report, 12-15-13)

43. Pope Francis takes on allegations and rumors about his papacy: 9 things to know and share  (Jimmy Akin,  National Catholic Register, 12-15-13)


44. Pope Benedict Defends Francis on Markets and Ethics (Andrew M. Haines, 12-16-13, Ethika Politika)


45. Pope Francis on the “parable” of the loaves and fishes: 11 things to know and share  (Jimmy Akin,  National Catholic Register, 1-1-14)


46. Don’t fall for this Pope Francis hoax: 5 things to know and share (Jimmy Akin,  National Catholic Register, 1-2-14)


47. What did Pope Francis say about the children of homosexual couples? 8 things to know and share (Jimmy Akin,  National Catholic Register, 1-4-14)

48. Does Francis Really Have a Marxism Problem? (David Byrne, Crisis Magazine, 1-10-14)


49. Did Pope Francis baptize a baby whose parents aren’t married? 12 things to know and share (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 1-12-14)


50. Il Papa’s Not a Rollin’ Stone  (Christopher Manion, Crisis Magazine, 2-3-14)

51. The War on Pope Francis (M. Anthony Mills, Real Clear Religion, 2-3-14) [economics issues]


52. Quotes from Pope Francis [great website that notes the massive distortions and spin taking place about the pope; added on 2-8-14]

53. Judge Not (Tim Staples, Catholic Answers, 2-14-14) [Same-sex couples and homosexuality]


54. Did Pope Francis just diss apologists? 9 things to know and share (Jimmy Akin, 3-10-14)

55. Francis and Traditionalist Catholics (Alberto Carosa, The Catholic World Report,  3-12-14)


56. The Media’s Fictional Francis (John Paul Shimek, The Catholic World Report, 3-13-14)


57. Did Pope Francis tell a divorced and civilly remarried woman she could receive Holy Communion? (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 4-23-14)

58. Vatican responds to Francis’ call to Argentinian woman; more details emerge (Catherine Harmon, The Catholic World Report, 4-24-14)


59. Pope Francis: Zacchaeus and “legitimate redistribution” (Ed Morrissey, Hot Air, 5-9-14)


60. Breaking: Pope Francis is not an anarcho-capitalist (David Freddoso, Conservative Intelligence Briefing, 5-9-14)


61. Totally Missing the Pope Francis Story, Yet Again (Kathryn Jean Lopez , National Review Online, 5-9-14)


62. No scandal here: How the 20 couples married by Pope Francis were legit (Kevin Jones and Ann Schneible, Catholic News Agency, 9-15-14)

63. Sorry, But Media Coverage of Pope Francis is Papal Bull (Elizabeth Dias, Time,  10-29-14)


64. Is Pope Francis Duping Liberals on Marriage? (Paul Kengor, American Spectator, 11-21-14)


65. Pope Francis As Reformer, Evangelizer — And Doctrinal Conservative (National Public Radio; All Things Considered: review of The Great Reformer by Austin Ivereigh, 11-30-14)


66. What Hierarchy Really Means (By Eric Johnston, Crisis Magazine, 12-1-14)


67. The Pope’s True Agenda (William Doino, Jr., First Things, 12-1-14)


68. No, Pope Francis Did Not Call the Koran a “Prophetic Book of Peace” (Thomas L. McDonald, God and the Machine, 12-5-14)


69. Sorry, Fido. Pope Francis did Not say our pets are going to heaven (David Gibson, Religion News Service, 12-12-14)

70. Documentation: Pope Francis is Orthodox, Pro-Tradition and Against Modernism (Dan Marcum, Catholic Answers Forum, 1-9-15)

79. Is the Left’s Honeymoon with Pope Francis Finally Over? (Paul Kengor, Crisis Magazine, 2-17-15)

80. VIP treatment for LGBT group at the Vatican? Not really  (Andrea Gagliarducci, Catholic News Agency / EWTN News, 2-19-15)

 
81. Is Pope Francis’ Papacy a New Front for the Left? (Kate O’Hare, Breitbart, 1-3-14)

82.   The game changer nobody has noticed [Pope Francis’ closing remarks to the Extraordinary Synod of Bishops] (Joe Garcia, Ad Majorem Dei Gloriam, 10-21-14)

83. Here We Go Again or “Lousy English Translations, Pt. CCXVIII” (Joe Garcia, Ad Majorem Dei Gloriam, 11-26-13)


84. Pope Francis: An Agenda Behind his Back? (Andrea Gagliarducci, MondayVatican, 2-23-15)


85. Concerning Recent Reports from the Blogosphere on the State of the Franciscan Friars of the Immaculate (Fr. Angelo M. Geiger, Mary Victrix, 2-18-15)


86. Pope Francis Defends Human Nature Against Gender Radicals (Anne Hendershott, Crisis Magazine, 2-25-15)


87. Irish Liberals Have Second Thoughts on Pope Francis (John P. McCarthy, The Irish Echo, 2-25-15 / reprinted in Crisis Magazine, 3-2-15)


88. Can a Pope Be a Heretic? (Jacob W. Wood,  Crisis Magazine, 3-4-15)


89. Beware of the two faces of Pope Francis: he ain’t no liberal (Jemima Thackray [a liberal], The Telegraph, 1-22-15)


90. Notre Dame Prof Accuses Pope Francis of Being a Misogynist (Thomas P. Williams, Breitbart, 2-23-15)


91. Signs of Hope: The Benedict Bishop Bump (Thomas Peters, Catholic Vote, 3-4-15)


92. Foundless Francis Fantasies (Adam A. J. DeVille, The Catholic World Report, 3-6-15)


93. Demystifying the Pope Francis Enigma (Msgr. Hans Feichtinger, Crisis Magazine, 3-17-15)


94. Pope Francis ‘refuses’ gay French ambassador  (Henry Samuel, The Telegraph, 4-10-15)

95. Pope Francis: Removal of Differences Between Man and Woman Is the Problem, Not the Solution (Zenit, 4-15-15)


96. Pope Francis: Challenging and Humbling the Faithful (David Mills, Aleteia: Religion, 5-20-15)

97. I Am Not the Pope and Neither Are You (Constance T. Hull, Swimming the Depths, 5-27-15)


98. Did Pope Francis say it doesn’t matter what kind of Christian you are? 9 things to know (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 5-26-15)


99. Pope Francis: “Children have a ‘Right’ to a Mother and Father” (Paul Kengor, Crisis Magazine, 6-8-15)


100. Pope Francis simply doesn’t take sides (Dr. Jeff Mirus, CatholicCulture.org, 6-5-15)

101. Pope Francis and the Just Third Way (Michael D. Greaney, Homiletic & Pastoral Review, 6-13-15)

102. Draft of Environmental Encyclical Leaked! 12 Things to Know and Share (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 6-15-15)

103. Pope Francis’s Conservatism of Joy (Aaron Taylor, Ethika Politika, 6-22-15)

104. Fear Not, Faithful Catholics (Paul Kengor, Crisis Magazine, 6-25-15)


105. Pope Francis’s Puzzling Comments on Guns and War: The Clue to Understanding Laudato Si’ (Jennfer Fitz, Sticking the Corners, 6-22-15) 

106. A Prophetic Pope and the Tradition of Catholic Social Teaching (Fr. Robert Barron, Patheos, 7-14-15)

107. Pope Francis on Weapons: 12 things to know and share (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 6-27-15)


108. Pope Francis Against the World (Elizabeth Stoker Bruenig, New Republic, 7-30-15)
*
109. The Pope on Immigration: The Real Story (Tom Trinko, American Thinker, 8-17-15)
*
110. George Will’s Puerile Tantrum over Pope Francis (Paul E. Gottfried, Crisis Magazine, 9-25-15)
*
111. Is Pope Francis Really a Liberal? (Glen A. Sproviero, The Imaginative Conservative, 9-23-15)
 *
112. Pope Francis on Intercommunion with Lutherans (Jimmy Akin, JimmyAkin.com, Nov. 2015)
*
113. The other side of the Francis effect: Hypersensitivity and hysteria? (Jeff Mirus, Catholic Culture,  12-1-15)
*

114. Trump, Clinton, and the Pope (Bill Donohue / Catholic League, 2-18-16)

115. Pope, Trump, and Immigration (Bill Donohue / Catholic League, 2-18-16)

116. Vatican: Pope Francis’ Comments About Donald Trump Not ‘Personal Attack or Instruction on How to Vote’ (Thomas D. Williams, Breitbart, 2-19-16)

117. Pope Francis Speaks on Hot-Button Issues: 9 Things to Know and Share (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 2-19-16)

118. Francis, Contraception, and the Zika Virus (Fr. Timothy V. Vaverek, The Catholic Thing, 2-25-16)

119. UK’s Mirror Incompetently Botches Easter Pope Story  (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 3-17-16)

120. Pope Francis’s New Document on Marriage: 12 Things to Know and Share (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 4-8-16)

121. Pope Francis Shatters Reformers’ Dreams with ‘Modern Family’ Document (Thomas D. Williams, Breitbart, 4-8-16) 

122. Interpreting Amoris Laetitia ‘through the lens of Catholic tradition’ (Andrea Gagliarducci, Catholic News Agency, 4-8-16)

123. First Thoughts on “Amoris Laetitia” (Bishop Robert Barron, Aleteia, 4-8-16)

124. “True Innovations but Not Ruptures”: Cardinal Christoph Schönborn Presents “Amoris Laetitia” (Diane Montagna, Aleteia, 4-8-16)

125. Pope Affirms Traditional Marriage (Bill Donohue, Newsmax, 4-8-16)

126. Pope Francis’s revolution has been cancelled (Damian Thompson, The Spectator, 4-8-16)

127. Pope Francis on love in the family (Archbishop Charles J. Chaput, CatholicPhilly.com, 4-14-16)

128. Pope Francis is a social conservative (Tim Stanley, The Telegraph, 4-18-16)

129. Amoris Laetitia and the Progressive Pope Myth (Anthony S. Layne, Catholic Stand, 4-23-16)

130. Cardinal Müller: Magisterium on Remarried Divorcees Unchanged by Amoris Laetitia [cites precedent in both Pope St. John Paul II and Pope Benedict XVI] (Edward Pentin, National Catholic Register, 5-4-16)

131. Cardinal Müller: Amoris Laetitia is in line with previous teaching on Communion (Catholic Herald, 5-4-16)

132. The Bitter Sons Speak of Francis (David Mills, Ethika Politica, 11-3-15) 

133. Defend Him Against All Hazards: Newman on the Pope (David Mills, 10-24-14)

134. Pope Francis on Apologizing to Gays (And More): 6 things to know and share (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 6-28-16)

135. Pope Francis Condemned The Reform Of The Reform? Not Quite… (Jeff Ostrowski, Views from the Choir Loft, 2-23-15)

136. Framing the bottom line on opposition to Pope Francis (John L. Allen Jr., Crux, 7-17-16)

137. Pope okays Argentine doc on Communion for divorced and remarried (Inés San Martín, Crux, 9-12-16)

138. What Pope Francis said about Communion for the divorced-and-remarried (Catholic News Agency, 9-13-16)

139. Not heretical: Pope Francis’ approval of the Argentine bishops’ policy on invalid marriages (Dr. Jeff Mirus, Catholic Culture, 9-15-16)

140. How Pope Francis’ ‘new joy’ surprised Benedict XVI (Catholic News Agency, 9-12-16) [“Pope emeritus Benedict XVI has said he is satisfied with the papacy of Pope Francis . . . he sees ‘no breach anywhere’ between his pontificate and that of his successor. ‘New accents yes, but no contradictions,’ . . .”]

141. Pope Francis on “Proselytism” (Jimmy Akin, Catholic Answers blog, 10-21-13)

142. Cardinal Schönborn: Pope Francis follows John Paul II’s teaching on communion (Catholic Herald, 4-8-16)

143. Is Pope Francis a Heretic? (+ Part II) (Tim Staples, Catholic Answers blog, October 3-4, 2016)

144. Amoris Laetitia – An Apologia for its Orthodoxy (Scott Smith, Reduced Culpability, 1-19-17)

145. Vatican’s Muller: No Communion For Divorced, Remarried — Not Even a Pope Can Change This (Michael W. Chapman, CNS News, 2-1-17)

146. Cardinal Müller, German bishops clash on interpretation of Amoris Laetitia (Catholic World News, 2-1-17)

147. Cardinal Müller: Communion for the remarried is against God’s law (Catholic Herald, 2-1-17)

148. Does Amoris Laetitia 303 Really Undermine Catholic Moral Teaching? (Robert Fastiggi & Dawn Eden Goldstein, La Stampa / Vatican Insider, 9-26-17)

149. The document against the Pope’s “heresies”: it happened to Wojtyla too (Andrea Tornielli, La Stampa / Vatican Insider, 9-27-17)

150. ‘Filial correction’ of pope marked by glaring hypocrisy, risible accusations (Stephen Walford, National Catholic Reporter, 9-28-17)

151. Cardinal Müller Speaks Out on ‘Amoris Laetitia,’ the Dubia and the Vatican [see highlighted passages about desired replies from the pope, and the need for dialogue, on Facebook] (Edward Pentin, National Catholic Register, 9-28-17)

152. Dr. Robert Fastiggi Defends Amoris Laetitia Against Critics (hosted at Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 10-3-17)

153. Defending Pope Francis (Amoris Laetitia) [+ Part Two] (Tim Staples, unknown date)

154. Donum Veritatis illegitimatizes the Filial Correction (Emmet O’Regan, La Stampa / Vatican Insider, 10-3-17) 

155. Critics of Amoris laetitia ignore Ratzinger’s rules for faithful theological discourse (Robert Fastiggi & Dawn Eden Goldstein,  La Stampa / Vatican Insider, 10-4-17)

156. “The correctio? The method is incorrect: they do not discuss, they condemn” [Dr. Rocco Buttiglione] (Andrea Tornielli, La Stampa / Vatican Insider, 10-5-17)

157. Dr. Fastiggi & Dr. Goldstein Debate Dr. Shaw Regarding Pope Francis (hosted at Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 10-9-17)

158. Dr. Fastiggi Replies to Dr. Brugger Regarding Amoris Laetitia (hosted at Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 10-12-17)

159. Dr. Fastiggi’s “Exchange” with Correctio Signatory Chris Ferrara (hosted at Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 10-12-17)

160. Recent Comments of Pope Francis Should Help to Quiet Papal Critics (Robert Fastiggi, La StampaVatican Insider, 11-28-17)

161. Pastoral Charity is the Key to Pope Francis’s Endorsement of the Buenos Aires Bishops’ Document (Robert Fastiggi, La Stampa / Vatican Insider, 11-28-17)

162. No, Pope Francis Is Not Changing the Lord’s Prayer (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 12-11-17)

163. The Heretical Pope Fallacy (Emmet O’Regan, La Stampa / Vatican Insider, 11-12-17)

164. “The approach a Pope takes is not what destroys the Church” (Andrés Beltramo Álvarez, La Stampa / Vatican Insider, 12-23-17)

165. Vatican “Awards” for Abortion Activists? (Facebook discussion, featuring Paul Hoffer, 1-18-18)

166. Canon Law, Pope Francis, and Airplane Weddings [+ Part Two] (Pete Vere, Facebook, 1-19-18)

167. Pope Francis explains why he celebrated the airborne marriage of two flight attendants [+ Facebook discussion] (Nicole Winfield, America, 1-22-18)

168. Striking God’s Anointed One (Mark Mallett, The Now Word, 1-18-18)

169. Articles on Pope Francis and Sex Abuse Scandals in Chile (one / two / three / four / five) (2-18-18)

170. Development or Corruption? (Gerhard Cardinal Müller, First Things, 2-20-18)

171. Responding to the Five Dubia from Amoris Laetitia Itself (Dr. Robert Fastiggi, Vatican Insider / La Stampa3-9-18)

172. Ratzinger, “Francis with no theological formation? A foolish prejudice” (Andrea Tornielli, La Stampa / Vatican Insider, 3-12-18)

173. Douthat’s Francis book is poorly sourced, inadequate journalism (Michael Sean Winters, National Catholic Reporter, 3-21-18)
*
174. On Charging a Pope with Heresy (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 5-2-19)
*
175.  Some Clarifications Regarding the Open Letter (Jimmy Akin, JimmyAkin.com, 5-3-19)
*
176.  A Response to Peter Kwasniewski (Jimmy Akin, JimmyAkin.com, 5-4-19)
*
177.  A Second Response to Peter Kwasniewski (Jimmy Akin, JimmyAkin.com, 5-5-19)
*
178. Pope Francis On . . . [31 different issues] (Mark Mallett, The Now Word, 4-24-18)
*
179. Pope Francis: Our Father Should Say “Abandon Us Not When in Temptation” (Fr. Matthew P. Schneider, LC, Through Catholic Lenses, 12-11-18)
*
180. The Politically Incorrect Francis—14 Shocking Statements (Paul Kengor, Crisis Magazine, 3-22-19)
*
181. Cardinal Sarah: To oppose the pope is to be outside the church (Cindy Wooden, National Catholic Reporter, 10-9-19)
*
182. Clarity is Next to Godliness [atheist mythicist Scalfari claimed that Pope Francis denied Jesus’ divinity . . .] (Jimmy Akin, Catholic Answers Magazine, 10-10-19) 
*
183. Paganism in the Vatican? Hermeneutic of suspicion at its peak (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 10-16-19) 
*
184. Our Lady of the Amazon, Pray for Us (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 10-16-19) 
*
185. Our Lady of the Amazon: solving the contradictions (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 10-26-19) 
*

186. Pachamama, Celibacy, and the Amazonian Synod (Trent Horn, Catholic Answers, 10-23-19; audio with transcript)

*
187. Synod offers cautious support for married priests, study of women deacons (Inés San Martín and Christopher White, Crux, 10-26-19)
*
*
189. Just the Facts: the Amazon Synod (Jimmy Akin, Catholic Answers, 10-29-19)
*
190. What Did Pope Francis Really Say About Married Priests? (Fr. Charles Grondin, Catholic Answers, c. 10-30-19)
*
*
*
193. Pachamama: Is It A Gotcha Mama for Enemies of Pope Francis? (“Catholic in Brooklyn”, 11-6-19)
*
194. Pachamama – the missing piece of the puzzle (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 11-10-19)
*
195. The Pachamama Primer (Dom Cornelius, Abbaye de Saint-Cyran, 10-27-19)
*
196. Conservatism and Fideism: My answer to Ross Douthat (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 11-13-19)
*
197. St. John Paul II: ‘Respect for life extends to the rest of creation’[Pope Francis was not the first to address environmentalism and ecology] (Deacon Greg Kandra, The Deacon’s Bench, 11-18-19)
*
198. It was clearly idolatry! [“Pachamama” controversy] (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 12-1-19)
*
199. Fr. Pacwa and divine signs [“Pachamama” controversy] (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 12-16-19)
*
200. Is “Mother Earth” a Catholic Concept (Church Fathers)? (Rosemarie Scott, hosted at Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 12-17-19)
*
201. Our Lady of the Amazon – 2018 Video Footage Emerges (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 10-17-19)
*
202. Pope Francis and Mary Co-Redemptrix (Robert Fastiggi, Where Peter Is, 12-27-19)
*
203. Francis: Evangelize by Example, not Pushing Your Faith on Others (Fr. Matthew P. Schneider, Through Catholic Lenses, 12-23-19)
*
204. On yanking and slapping hands (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 1-1-20)
*
205. On the Church in China (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 2-13-18)
*
206. Perspective on the China/Vatican deal (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 9-30-18)
*
207. China’s “other” cardinal (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 3-18-19)
*
208. The infallibly erring Pope (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 1-3-20)
*
209. Cardinal Burke’s Contradictory and Tenuous Position (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 1-6-20)
*
210. Benedict kept his word (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 1-14-20)
*
211. Pope Francis and the coredemptive role of Mary, the “Woman of salvation” (Mark Miravalle & Robert Fastiggi, La Stampa, 1-8-20)
*
212. Making things right [hand-slapping incident: see #407, 409] (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 2-5-20)
*
213. 8 Questions (and Answers) About the Pope’s New Document [Querida Amazonia] (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 2-12-20)
 *
*
215. Dr. Fastiggi: Open Letter Re Abp. Viganò, Pope Francis, & Mary (hosted at Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 2-22-20)
*
216. Dr. Fastiggi Defends Pope Francis Re “Pachamama Idolatry” (hosted at Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 3-3-20)
*
217. Pope Francis, the Corona Virus, and Nature (Jimmy Akin, JimmyAkin.com, 4-8-20)
*
218. Criticizing the Critics (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 4-2-20)
*
219. Is Archbishop Viganò in Schism? (Dr. Robert Fastiggi, Where Peter Is, 6-13-20)
*
220. Silence according to Pope Francis (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 12-5-18)
*
221. Silence: the shield against Suspicious Man (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 12-10-18)
*
222. Why the Vatican is silent on Viganò (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 7-7-20)
*
223. Pope Francis: Don’t be afraid that God has allowed different religions in the world (Carol Glatz, America, Catholic News Service, 4-3-19)
*
*
225. Vigano: Radical Traditionalism Redivivus (Adam Rasmussen, Where Peter Is, 7-13-20)
*
226. Exposing Viganò’s spurious theory of two councils (Adam Rasmussen, Where Peter Is, 7-14-20)
*
227. The “Fake News” of Viganò and Company. Unmasked by a Cardinal [Cdl. Walter Brandmüller corrects the errors of Abp. Vigano and Bp. Schneider regarding the councils of Constance and Florence] (Sandro Magister, L’Espresso, 7-13-20)
*
*
229. Dr. Peters’ deer & hunter: death penalty & the inversion of roles” (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 4-12-20)
*
230. The inanity of CTRL-F criticism [i.e., searching papal documents for key words & trying to “prove” they “aren’t Catholic”] (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 10-9-20)
*
231. Simply Inadmissible [regarding capital punishment & Pope Francis’ use of this term] (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 5-21-20)
*
232. Pope Francis and Civil Unions: Critical Context (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 10-22-20)
*
233. Those Pope Francis quotes: Video editing and media controversy” [same-sex unions controversy] (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 10-22-20)
*
234. Pope Francis’s Words on Civil Unions Distorted by Editing (Fr. Matthew Schneider, Through Catholic Lenses, 10-22-20)
*
235. Has Pope Francis changed Church teaching on same-sex civil unions? (Dawn Eden Goldstein & Robert Fastiggi, Where Peter Is, 10-22-20)
*
236. Full Text Proves Francis Meant Civil Unions INSTEAD OF “Gay Marriage” (Fr. Matthew Schneider, Through Catholic Lenses, 10-24-20)
*
*
238. Nuncio Further Clarifies Pope on Civil Unions (Fr. Matthew Schneider, Through Catholic Lenses, 11-5-20)
*
239. Which God’s Will?[Re: Diversity of Religions] (Dr. Randall B. Smith, The Catholic World Report, 11-15-19)
*
240. Pope Francis and Papal Authority under Attack (Dr. Robert Fastiggi, La Stampa / Vatican Insider, 2-18-19)
*
241. Bellarmine, Taylor Marshall, and Ryan Grant on Papal Faith (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 8-1-20)
*
242. Vatican I taught that no Pope can teach heresy or be a heretic (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 7-23-20)
*
243. Dear 1Peter5, Your Claims about Gasser and Pighius are False (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 7-23-20)
*
244. Bishop Vincent Gasser to the fathers of Vatican I on papal faith (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 10-23-20)
*
245. The Errors of John Salza and Robert Siscoe on the Papacy (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 8-22-20)
*
246. Fr. Iannuzzi asks Can a Pope Become a Heretic? (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 3-22-17)
*
247. How the Canonization of Three Popes by Pope Francis utterly defeated the Papal Accusers (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 8-16-20)
*
248. The Argument from Past Papal Error is not Valid (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 8-13-20)
*
249. The Crypto-Schismatic Position called “Recognize and Resist” (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 8-8-20)
*
250. Is Taylor Marshall a sedevacantist? Yes. (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 7-31-20)
*
251. Reply to Carlo Vigano on Fratelli Tutti (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 10-7-20)
*
252. Every Papal Teaching is Free From Every Grave Error (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 10-8-20)
*
253. If Pope Francis is a heretic, how is he still Pope? (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 10-7-20)
*
254. Pope Pius IX Syllabus of Errors and Freedom of Religion (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 10-12-20)
*
255. Can a Pope intend to cause a Schism? (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 10-23-20)
*
256. Contra Raymond Leo Burke on Civil Unions (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 10-23-20)
*
*
258. Has Pope Francis changed Church’s doctrine on Homosexuality? (Francis Figuero, The Reproach of Christ, 10-22-20)
*
259. Every Roman Pontiff is Indefectible (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 12-29-16)
*
260. Summary of “The Indefectibility of the Roman Pontiff” (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., Catholicism.io, 4-30-19)
*
261. The Innocence of Pope Honorius (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 10-18-20)
*
262. In Defense of Pope Honorius (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., Catholicism.io, 5-15-19)
*
263. Was Pope Honorius I a heretic? (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 9-17-16)
*
264Popes Francis, Vigilius, Paul IV, and Ex Apostolatus Officio (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 12-19-19)
*
265. The Innocence of Pope John XXII (Ronald L. Conte, Jr., The Reproach of Christ, 5-3-19)
*
266. The Heretical Pope Fallacy (Emmett O’Regan, La Stampa / Vatican Insider, 12-11-17)
*
267. Dr. Fastiggi on Amoris Laetitia, Pope Francis, & Aquinas (Dr. Robert Fastiggi & Dave Armstrong; hosted on Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 2-1-21)
*
268. Father Z, Challenge Accepted (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 3-5-21)
*
269. I was not an ultramontanist then (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 3-5-21)
*
270. Papal Indefectibility: Dr. Fastiggi vs. Fr. Z (hosted on Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 3-11-21)
*
271. Can a Pope Become a Heretic? (Rev. Joseph L. Ianuzzi, STD, Ph.D)
*
272. The Roman Pontiff: Immunity from Error and Never-failing Faith (collection of Catholic sources; compiled by Ronald L. Conte, Jr.)
*
*
*
275. Traditionis Custodes: The Council and the Roman Rite (Adam Rasmussen, Where Peter Is, 7-16-21)
*
276. Traditionis Custodes: In the Hope of Liturgical Reform (Daniel Amiri, Where Peter Is, 7-17-21)
*
277. Et Cum Spiritu NoNo–The Demise of the Traditional Latin Mass Experiment (Monsignor Eric Barr, Thin Places, 7-17-21)
*
278. Francis: The Pope We Need (Monsignor Eric Barr, Thin Places, 11-9-19)
*
279. The modernist root of radical traditionalism (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 7-14-21)
*
280. Pope Francis understands Fr. Martin—Do we? (Rachel Amiri, Where Peter Is, 7-2-21)
*
281Pope Francis’s Changes to the Latin Mass (Catholic Answers, 7-20-21)
*
282. Traditionalism’s flawed approach to the Magisterium (Adam Rasmussen, Catholic Outlook, 1-19-21)
*
283. Is Traditionis Custodes an Abuse of Papal Authority? (Michael Lofton, Reason & Theology, 8-17-21)
*
284. Did the Pope Say the Commandments are Relative? (Fr. Matthew P. Schneider, LC, Through Catholic Lenses, 8-19-21)
*
*
286. A Catholic moral panic, two years on [Pachamama] (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 10-24-21)
*
287. Aquinas: Some Sins Worse Than Sexual Sins (Fr. Matthew P. Schneider, LC, 12-10-21)
*
*
289. Does Cardinal Burke think Francis is an antipope? (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 10-18-21)
*
290.  Does Amoris Laetitia untie the knots in Veritatis Splendor? (Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 7-4-22)
*
291. Amoris, Veritatis, and things left unsaid (Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 7-22-22)
*
292. Dr. Brugger and Papal Authority [contraception and Amoris Laetitia] (Robert Fastiggi, Where Peter Is, 8-12-22)
*
293. Does Pope Francis Contradict The Council of Trent? [Desiderio Desideravi] (Robert Fastiggi, Where Peter Is, 9-17-22)
*
*
295. Our Mother Mary & “Mother Earth” (Rosemarie Scott) (Rosemarie Scott, hosted at Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 4-4-23)
*
296. Pope Francis upholds Catholic ban on contraception (Simon Caldwell, Catholic Herald, 5-2-23)
*
297. Capital Punishment and Magisterial Authority (+ Part 2, Part 3, Part 4) (Robert Fastiggi, Where Peter Is, 8-17-23)
*
298. 5 Things to Know About the Pope, St. Vincent of Lérins and Doctrinal Development [related to the pope’s statements on the death penalty] (Jimmy Akin, National Catholic Register, 8-31-23)
*
299. Unofficial translation of pope’s response to Dubia 2.0 (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 10-2-23)
*
300. Blessings undisguised: Debunking disinfo on Francis and gay unions (Dawn Eden Goldstein, Where Peter Is, 10-8-23)
*
301. The ‘Hyperpapalist’ Straw Man (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 11-13-23)
*
302. Cardinal Gerhard Muller on Papal Authority over Bishops (Ron Conte, The Reproach of Christ, 9-21-23)
*
303. Cardinal Müller and the Destruction of the Church (Rachel Amiri, Where Peter Is, 10-11-22)
*
306. Pope Francis Does Not Support Homosexual Unions That Mimic Marriage (Tim Staples, Oct.? 2023)
*
307.
Papal Consistency on Same-sex Blessings (Deacon Tracy Jamison, Where Peter Is, 10-18-23)
*
309. What Pope Francis said about Cardinal Burke (Austin Ivereigh, Where Peter Is, 11-29-23)
*
310. Strickland, Voris, and Burke: The November Three (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 12-1-23)
*
311. “Despite everything, always blessed” [blessings for homosexuals] (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 12-18-23)
*
312. Catechism on the New Gay Blessings Document (by a “very holy priest” & Michael Lofton, Reason & Theology, 12-19-23)
*
313. Demystifying ‘Fiducia Supplicans’: Answering 7 Frequently Asked Questions [blessings for homosexuals] (Pedro Gabriel, The City & the World, 12-20-23)
*
314. If Social Media Was Around in Christ’s Day [satire] (anon. priest, Reason & Theology, 12-20-23)
*
315. Blessings: A pastoral development anchored in tradition (Rocco Buttiglione, Vatican News, 12-20-23)
*
316. Does The Catholic Church Now Allow Same-Sex Unions? (Fr. Pablo Migone, Labyrinthine Mind, 12-21-23)
*
318. Clarity in Confusion: An Approach to “Fiducia Supplicans” (Dr. Richard DeClue, Word on Fire, 12-21-23)
*
319. Criticism of Fiducia Supplicans: Confusion or spoiled milk? (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 12-27-23)
*
*
*
322. Honestly confused over “couples” and “unions”? (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 12-28-23)
*
323. Pope OKs blessing persons in gay unions: What it means, why it matters (Dawn Eden Goldstein, Where Peter Is, 12-19-23)
*
*
*
326. Vatican responds to widespread backlash on same-sex blessing directive (Courtney Mares, Catholic News Agency, 1-3-24)
*
327. Response to Cardinal Müller’s essay on Fiducia Supplicans (Jake Hardin, Where Peter Is, 1-3-24)
*
328. President of Argentine Bishops on Same-sex blessings (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 12-31-23)
*
329. Always with the Pope (Rodrigo Guerra, Where Peter Is, 1-9-24)
*
331. Theologian Robert Fastiggi On Papal Indefectibility (hosted at Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 3-11-24)
*
332. Bishop Strickland’s flirtation with sedevacantism (Mike Lewis, Where Peter Is, 5-5-24)
*
333. Pope Francis’ Many ‘Paths to God’—Still Catholic! (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, The City and the World, 9-18-24)
*
335. What Did Pope Francis Say About Other Religions? (Jimmy Akin with Lila Rose, 46-minute video, 9-25-24) 
*
336. Is Pope Francis a Heretic? (Take number 7… and… Action!) [Catholicism & Other Religions] (Andrew Likoudis, Nature + Grace, 9-27-24)
*
*
338. Cd. Zen Questions Synods, But Is Change Really Happening? (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, The City and the World, 11-11-24)
*
339. Why are Amoris Laetitia’s critics stuck in 2017? (Dr. Pedro Gabriel, Where Peter Is, 3-22-25)
*
340. Peter or Private Judgment? The High Cost of Rejecting Papal Teaching (Dr. Robert Fastiggi, Where Peter Is, 3-24-25)
*
*
342. “Robert Fastiggi: Pope Francis ‘Often Misunderstood'” (hosted at Biblical Evidence for Catholicism, 4-25-25)
*
* * * * *
Last updated 25 April 2025

******

*
***
*

Practical Matters:  I run the most comprehensive “one-stop” Catholic apologetics site: rated #1 for Christian sites by leading AI tool, ChatGPT — endorsed by popular Protestant blogger Adrian Warnock. Perhaps some of my 5,000+ free online articles or fifty-six books have helped you (by God’s grace) to decide to become Catholic or to return to the Church, or better understand some doctrines and why we believe them. If you believe my full-time apostolate is worth supporting, please seriously consider a much-needed monthly or one-time financial contribution. “The laborer is worthy of his wages” (1 Tim 5:18, NKJV).
*
PayPal donations are the easiest: just send to my email address: [email protected]. Here’s also a second page to get to PayPal. You’ll see the term “Catholic Used Book Service”, which is my old side-business. To learn about the different methods of contributing (including Zelle and 100% tax-deductible donations if desired), see my page: About Catholic Apologist Dave Armstrong / Donation Information.
*
You can support my work a great deal in non-financial ways, if you prefer; by subscribing to, commenting on, liking, and sharing videos from my YouTube channel, Catholic Bible Highlights, where I partner with Kenny Burchard (see my own videos), and/or by signing up to receive notice for new articles on this blog. Just type your email address on the sidebar to the right (scroll down quite a bit), where you see, “Sign Me Up!” Thanks a million!
*
***
*
2017-05-25T11:59:37-04:00

Spanking3
Street Scene, by Giorgio Conrad (1827-1889) [public domain / Wikimedia Commons]

(2-6-14)These are my off-the-cuff comments on a Facebook thread of a friend. It was a private thread, so I can’t cite others. I summarize a few of their comments, so my answer is better understood in context. It started out with an approving link of an article (CNN op-ed) entitled, “Spanking isn’t parenting; it’s child abuse.” I chimed in a little after the discussion had begin.

* * * * *

I’m not scared to talk about this issue or any other.

The anti-spanking thing is simply a species of post-Christian, anti-traditional liberalism, based on the fallacious reasoning that if a thing is ever abused it must be everywhere and always wrong: obliterating the clear distinction between proper and excessive, or improper use.

The same sort of reasoning (not saying that anti-spankers are pro-aborts) was used to bring in legal abortion: “some women die from coat hanger abortions, therefore we need to change the entire law and make abortion legal.” Same reasoning with “gay marriage”: “homosexuals have been treated meanly, so therefore we ought to let them marry.”

It’s the old fallacy of “throwing the baby out with the bathwater.” Because some football player was a moron doesn’t make me a child abuser, if I gave a two-year-old a swat on the butt. Sorry, I ain’t buyin’ it. And I’ll stack my four children up against any in the world.

[it was stated that if someone favored “hitting” that they could ignore the thread]
 
Why would I want to ignore a thread where legalistic falsehood is being promulgated? If a person disagrees, then they try to show why they do, and engage the people they disagree with (assuming discussion is possible).

This is simply another secular idea that is very common today: everything is self-evident, so there is no reason to even discuss anything. Those who disagree are the bad guys, and so they should just disappear and let “normal, compassionate” people dominate, with the accepted, “PC” perspective monopolizing the “conversation” so that all are happy and content as a pig in mud, safely away from the evil folk.

One tires of this sort of thing. We can’t disagree civilly; the ones who dare to spank, as the Bible recommends, are now “child abusers.” I don’t have to demonize anti-spankers. I just think they are thoroughly incorrect on this issue, and victims of postmodernist / liberal / secular fallacious thinking.

Why does it have to be “either/or” [Name]? You act as if no parent who spanks could possibly be doing it with a loving motive. Both things are together. I always did both. Hence I wrote in my paper:

Almost always, after such a spanking, I will take the child on my lap in a loving, nurturing manner and tell them I love them, and that this was the reason they were spanked. I’ll ask them to repeat why they think they were spanked, and if they don’t know (or pretend to not know; parents know this routine!), then I carefully explain it to them and teach them that such discipline is to make them a better person, by preventing them from doing bad and sinful things that will make their life difficult in the future. So the act is grounded in love and explanation and, in the end, positive reinforcement.


So there are a lot of parents out there who can’t control their anger, or use spanking as a controlling mechanism, or get some kind of [disordered] charge doing  it. That doesn’t change a thing. Everything is and can be abused. We obviously can’t get rid of everything, so our task is to reform and punish abuses. A guy who truly beats and abuses his child should get the book thrown at him.
 

[Someone claimed that corporal punishment was “always wrong.”]

You can’t say that, [Name], without disbelieving in the infallibility and inspiration of Scripture. Which is it? Scripture or postmodern secularism, that rejects the wisdom of Scripture and moral tradition?

The point is not that we are God, but that what He does is our example. Paul told us to imitate him, as he in turn imitates Christ, and Jesus (Who is God) is said to be our example. The Bible often refers to God chastising or disciplining us for our own good, and how painful that is. I’ve often used these passages to prove the principle of purgatory.

Now, what the anti-spanking mentality does is say that this sort of painful discipline is great when God does it (since He can’t sin and is always loving), yet the exact same sort of thing, following the example of God, applied by a mother or father to a child, is now intrinsically evil and wicked and can’t possibly be loving. That makes no sense. It’s moral schizophrenia; literally nonsense.

Do you believe that the Bible is inspired revelation, [Name], or do you believe (as all dissidents do) that you can pick-and-choose what you like from it and reject what you don’t like? 

Sometimes discipline can’t be done in non-physical ways, with some young children. They’re too young to reason with; something like grounding is incomprehensible until they are older. With very young children, sometimes only the raw conditioning of getting a little swat on the butt is all that will make them stop doing something wrong. Children have different temperaments. If one is mild and wants to please (phlegmatic temperament), spanking may very well not be necessary. But with a strong-willed stubborn child, it’s very different. 

The Bible does indeed refer to physical discipline, and recommends it for the sake of the child’s soul. Therefore, what inspired Scripture teaches, you are condemning and saying is a wicked thing, and never right:

Proverbs 13:24 (RSV) He who spares the rod hates his son, but he who loves him is diligent to discipline him.

Proverbs 22:15 Folly is bound up in the heart of a child, but the rod of discipline drives it far from him.

Proverbs 23:13-14 Do not withhold discipline from a child; if you beat him with a rod, he will not die. If you beat him with the rod you will save his life from Sheol.

Proverbs 29:15, 17 The rod and reproof give wisdom, but a child left to himself brings shame to his mother. . . . Discipline your son, and he will give you rest; he will give delight to your heart.

Please interpret. I’m all ears. What do you do, spiritualize away “rod” as non-physical? You can read those passages and not see anything physical there? A “rod” is not a stick? It isn’t used to “beat”? . . . that’s flat-out amazing.I haven’t “added” anything. It’s the plain meaning, and throughout all of Christian history it was understood. You have eisegeted and pretended that what is there is not there, because you don’t like it, coming in . . .

Here is the best commentary on the OT (Keil & Delitzsch), on Proverbs 23:13-14 (bolding added):

Verse 13-14

13 Withhold not correction from the child;

For thou will beat him with the rod, and he will not die.
14 Thou beatest him with the rod,

And with it deliverest his soul from hell.

The exhortation, 13a, presupposes that education by word and deed is a duty devolving on the father and the teacher with regard to the child. In 13b, כּי is in any case the relative conjunction. The conclusion does not mean: so will he not fall under death (destruction), as Luther also would have it, after Deuteronomy 19:21, for this thought certainly follows Proverbs 23:14; nor after Proverbs 19:18: so may the stroke not be one whereof he dies, for then the author ought to have written אל־תּמיתנּוּ; but: he will not die of it, i.e., only strike if he has deserved it, thou needest not fear; the bitter medicine will be beneficial to him, not deadly. The אתּה standing before the double clause, Proverbs 23:14, means that he who administers corporal chastisement to the child, saves him spiritually; for שׁאול does not refer to death in general, but to death falling upon a man before his time, and in his sins, vid., Proverbs 15:24, cf. Proverbs 8:26. 


See also CCC 2223:

Parents have the first responsibility for the education of their children. They bear witness to this responsibility first by creating a home where tenderness, forgiveness, respect, fidelity, and disinterested service are the rule. The home is well suited for education in the virtues. This requires an apprenticeship in self-denial, sound judgment, and self-mastery – the preconditions of all true freedom. Parents should teach their children to subordinate the “material and instinctual dimensions to interior and spiritual ones.” Parents have a grave responsibility to give good example to their children. By knowing how to acknowledge their own failings to their children, parents will be better able to guide and correct them:

He who loves his son will not spare the rod. . . . He who disciplines his son will profit by him.

Fathers, do not provoke your children to anger, but bring them up in the discipline and instruction of the Lord.

[someone said that quoting Bible passages wasn’t “relevant”]

It certainly is for Catholics and other Christians, when claims are being made that something is intrinsically wicked, that God and the Bible recommend. Something ain’t connecting there, and we must make our choice.

[someone asked if the New Testament referred to “the rod”]

No, but there is about discipline and chastisement, which in Proverbs is connected with physical punishment, so indirectly it does condone it. The OT is Scripture, too, so we can’t just dismiss it as irrelevant. I quoted the Bible to contradict claims that spanking is wicked. The Bible says it is righteous. That’s a stark contrast. But you simply spiritualize the passage away, in time-honored fashion.

It’s not a matter of commanding it, but rather, whether it is a moral method of discipline. The Bible says it is. Game, set, match. 

For Scripture to say, “Do not withhold discipline from a child; if you beat him with a rod, he will not die. If you beat him with the rod you will save his life from Sheol” (Proverbs 23:13-14) is almost a command, since what good parent doesn’t want to save his child’s life from Sheol (by implication, also hell, which was a far less developed doctrine in Solomon’s time)?

I never said it was a command. What I argued was that Scripture shows corporal punishment as moral; therefore, those who claim it is intrinsically immoral (for those of us who believe in faith in the inspiration of Scripture) are dead-wrong.

Your side claimed that it was self-evident from the beginning, and that there was no other side. But I have Scripture and longstanding moral tradition on my side and you don’t.  

[one person said she was “free” to not spank]

Absolutely. And I am also free from being classified as a child abuser because I follow biblical recommendations in the raising of children.

[one person said she didn’t call me a “child abuser”]  

First of all, I said, “classified as a child abuser”; not called one.

You endorsed the article at the top; the title of which is “Spanking isn’t parenting; it’s child abuse.” Therefore, by straightforward deduction you implied that spankers are child abusers.

I didn’t see any anti-spanking person make a disclaimer over against the article: that they didn’t agree it was child abuse: what wicked people like me and [Name] do (may have missed it tho, since I didn’t read every comment).

“Hitting” has the connotation (I think) of being struck on the head, whereas “spanking” clearly has the connotation of “butt.”

Thus, when you are trying to overturn longstanding tradition, you use words that have connotations that you wish to get across for the purpose of your goal: to delegitimize the practice. “Hitting” sounds violent; sounds like wife abuse, etc.

Movements always do this. The pro-aborts did; the pro-“gay marriage” manipulates language with silly terms like “homophobe” (which means, absurdly, “fear of sameness”).

The first goal of any movement is to control the terminology and language. That is more than half the battle won, right there, because people more often respond impulsively and emotionally (based on associations), rather than reflectively and reasonably. Serious dialogue tries to get beyond slogans and stereotypes and manipulation of language, to the substance.

[a person said she was a teacher and heard many stories of kids being “hit” or abused, etc.]  

Yes, and you’re naturally gonna hear the horror stories. It’s just human nature. You’re gonna hear a hundred stories about “my dad beat me” (where it is clearly abuse: hit on the head, etc.). You’re not gonna hear nearly as much the success stories: “my parents loved me enough to swat my behind once in a while and then explain it was for my good, for discipline.”

Therefore, since you hear mostly horror stories, you fallaciously conclude that all spanking is a species of abuse, and oppose it.

It’s the demonization of opponents that ends all constructive discussion. I don’t demonize anti-spanking advocates (anymore than I would, say, a pacifist, who is also mistaken). They have the best of intentions and mean well. I sincerely disagree with them and think they are dead-wrong, for reasons I have explained. Doesn’t make them wicked; makes them (I believe) wrong on this issue.

I think a factor in this that is important to recognize is that many of us struggle a lot with things like a temper, anger, a controlling nature, passion, impatience. Or we may have been truly abused as a child (beaten, not merely spanked on the butt). Those things make it tough to spank in the right way.

In my paper on the topic I made it clear that if one struggled with any of those and couldn’t spank in the proper way, that they shouldn’t do it at all. Let the other parent do it. If the other parent has the same problems, then better to not do it (because it will likely be done wrongly) and to find an alternative.

But none of that means no one can do it. Human nature is such that there will be so many people who can’t do certain things. Some men are womanizers; doesn’t mean all men are. Some women are “loose” etc. Doesn’t mean all women are. Some people hate homosexuals. Doesn’t mean that every person who thinks homosexual acts are sinful hates them as people.

Thus, some folks don’t know how to spank properly (with control and love and only the best of motives). The solution to that is not to conclude that all spanking is wicked because some don’t know how to do it. It is to advise the particular folks who can’t do it, to not do it.

I don’t think this is rocket science at all. But it has become such an emotional issue, with all the hot-button associations of wicked or alcoholic fathers, etc. or people like this football payer, that it is hardly able to be discussed rationally anymore.

[someone argued that spanking was never necessary ever. She brought forward as evidence, her 12yo who is wonderful, etc. and claimed that this is because she was never spanked. Then she contended that spanking is a manifestation of power and domination, and equated it with spousal abuse.]

It’s just more fallacies. If a child is “gentle, kind, obedient” it is most likely due to prior temperament (the type that doesn’t require spanking in the first place). I know, because we had one like that, and three who were not like that (i.e., as small kids). It’s the different temperaments. The strong-willed two-year-old likely won’t respond to much else, in cases of outright obstinacy.

Like I said, I’ll stack my four kids (now 23, 21, almost 18 and almost 13) up against anyone’s in the world. Well-behaved, polite, considerate of others, serve others in many ways, active in church and youth groups, completely orthodox, never got in any trouble with the law, never drank, never did drugs, don’t swear, don’t look at pornography or watch garbage movies or listen to filthy lyrics in music, treat women with respect, great work ethic, chaste before marriage, go on mission trips all the time, great grades in school (my son in college has gotten all A’s over two years). Everyone testifies to it.

They are that way because they were loved and taught the right values and morals. A rare swat on the butt has absolutely nothing to do with anything, except for the discipline needed at the time. And they were nurtured with love right afterwards to make sure that they understood this was loving discipline, not some sort of idiotic retribution or domination or the parents’ tantrum.

It doesn’t [equate with “aggressiveness” and “overpowering” behavior] if it is explained at the time (as we always did). We didn’t sit there and say, “you know, I just spanked you because I’m a mean bastard who likes to see children cry and suffer and likes to get my way by violence and force.” We explained, “do you know why you were spanked? You did x wrong, and left us no other recourse. We did it because we love you and don’t want you to go down a wrong path and suffer for it in your life.” And hugs and reassurance with that . . .

If that is “aggressive and overpowering” then we speak two different languages and have vastly different definitions of many things.

I absolutely hated to spank. It was used only as the absolute last resort for young kids below the age of reason (up to maybe 5 or 6). As soon as they had sufficient reason we used other punishments like deprivation of a toy or grounding or not going outside, etc.

I did it because I thought it was right and necessary, not because I loved it and got some charge of being powerful and dominating. These stereotypes are highly insulting and equally absurd.

[it was said that the thread was merely about sharing alternatives to spanking, and that PMs were coming in, resonating with that message]

Some parents do do the bad things, of course. No one is denying that; only denying that it is intrinsically wicked and that all who use it are these moral and mental morons.

It’s not just about alternatives because of the sweeping, insulting language being used. If it was just about that, you wouldn’t have to condemn those of us who use it: starting with the idiotic article at the top: equating all of us with child abusers.

I agree with alternatives in most cases: above the age of reason; in cases of non-obstinacy, in cases where the parent can’t control their anger or were abused as a child (where it is known that they tend to pass that one) . . . there is significant agreement here, but it’s the legalism and condemnation that is unacceptable.

We spanked only very rarely: maybe 5-6 times for each child in their entire life. I think with our most compliant child it was only once or twice.

[a person said she was happy no one used the “pejoratives” I used (“moral and mental morons”) ] 

What’s worse? Calling someone a moron or a child abuser? I’d much rather be called a moron. Being called a child abuser is one of the two or three absolute worst things I can imagine anyone being called or classified as.

Yes, the PMs are (I highly suspect) mostly from folks who did it wrong in the first place. I don’t have the slightest regret or guilt about it, because we did it the right way. I said in my paper that one time in my whole life as a parent I lost my temper and spanked when I probably shouldn’t have, and I apologized for it. I’m not perfect. But that is my record.  

[I was told that I didn’t have to feel bad about being called a “child abuser” if I know that it isn’t true]

So you stand by the article and insist (by implication, by linking to something with an outrageous title like that) that someone who spanks is automatically (by definition) the equivalent of a child abuser? This is slander. It’s a lie.

Yeah, I know it doesn’t hurt me, because it’s wrong; it’s untrue. What it does is hurt those of you who believe that we are child abusers, and it poisons discourse. That’s not worthy of you.

You can still disagree and argue your point of view without having the baggage of demonizing those who disagree. Just retract that and continue on with your thoroughly fallacious argument.

There is actually much middle ground to be had here, where all can meet. I’ve staked out some of that. But more extreme language from your side undermines any such mutual understanding by continuing to make out that it is this “us vs. them” sort of issue: black-and-white; the good guys with the white hats, who wouldn’t hurt a flea, and us abusive mean spankers with the black hats . . .

I’ve been called evil many times over: because I’m a pro-lifer and supposedly hate women, because I’m Catholic and supposedly hate Protestants; because I’m politically conservative, or because I think sodomy is a grave sin; I’m a racist because I criticize Obama. I hate women because I criticize radical feminism. Now I’m (along with many millions of others) a child abuser because I believe in spanking in rare cases, because the Bible plainly teaches it. [it was said that I called anti-spankers “pro-aborts” and “liberals”]

I didn’t describe them as that at all. What I said was that the outlook derives from liberal assumptions. It doesn’t follow that a person with the belief is a liberal; only that he or she has been influenced by the tidal wave of secularist thought. This is true on many issues, such as, e.g., contraception or cohabitation or 80% of young people favoring “gay marriage.”.

What I wrote specifically was: “The same sort of reasoning (not saying that anti-spankers are pro-aborts) was used to bring in legal abortion:”

So now you say I was calling non-spankers “pro-aborts.” Nice try. Later I also observed that the modification of language for a cause was also a pro-abort tactic (as we all know); not that using the tactic makes one a pro-abort. I was talking about the incessant use of “hit” in this thread rather than “spank.”

But the article at the top undeniably classifies us spankers in a sweeping way as child abusers.

[a person denied being a “modernist” or given to fads and trends because of being a certain age]

Age has nothing to do with being influenced by current fashions of secularism and liberalism (which are as ancient as the hills). But I was speaking broadly. There could be many such reasons for non-spanking policies. Some people are too gentle to do it, because it’s difficult. As I said, I hated it myself. I did it because I felt that it was right and necessary in a tiny amount of cases. If I was a far more gentle soul than I am, I can see that I would have decided to never do it. But that would have nothing to do with reason. There are parents who discipline hardly at all, so we would expect them not to spank. Lots of reasons. But my generalization remains true. It is a non-traditional tenet of liberal secularism: one of many being forced upon us in terms of more and more laws. It’s already to the point where you don’t dare spank in public.[a person said she is in a group that discusses “gentle discipline.”]

I agree with you in 99% of the cases of disciple. It was only in the worst cases of obstinacy and rebellion that we ever spanked, and we can count on one hand the total times for each of our four children. That’s why I was saying that there is a lot of common ground here. 99% of the time! We can all agree and talk about methods in those cases. But you guys won’t allow the 1%!

[she said she never condemned spankers]

I appreciate that. But what you did do was use highly charged words like “aggressive” and “overpower” that create this image of the spankers as somehow these terrible people who are trying to dominate children because we have more strength, etc. Maybe even that was not your intention. But in context, perhaps you’ll excuse my interpretation . . .

[she denied using the term “child abuser”.]

My remark wasn’t directed at at you or even at [Name; owner of the combox]. But look at the title of the article at the top of this thread and tell us whether you think that is highly offensive to anyone who thinks it is part of discipline to occasionally spank. [Name] won’t retract the implications there (which shocks me).

If I had actually said that a non-spanker was a pro-abort (as you mistakenly believed I did), then you would be offended. Your very reply proves that. But when we’re called child abusers no one on your “side” sees the outrageous slander in that? Has anyone renounced it yet?

[the webmaster said that she stands by the lead article and that no one called names.]

Flat-out amazing . . . you think you can have the stupid article at the top with its hyper-polemical title and main thesis and just separate yourself from it . . .

[agreeing with someone else]  I totally agree, as I have said. I said that if you have a temper, or anger problem, or have been abused, never do it. There is no disagreement in that regard.

[someone inquired in a friendly manner about the talk after the spanking, asking why it couldn’t be done minus the spanking, if it works so well]

Good question. I think that this is what is called a “false dilemma” though. The fact was that the spanking had occurred in the first place as an absolutely last resort. Reasoning wasn’t working. The behavior wasn’t stopping. We always try to talk to our kids. Therefore, the spanking was necessary, so to say that the talking was “better” . . . yes it was, if they would only have received it.

After spanking, they do receive it. We showed love. This was especially true with my daughter, because of the special nature of the father-daughter thing. She was rebelling, being a total pill (the last time I spanked her). Then I held her for a long time, was as tender as I could be, explaining that I loved her and had to stop the bad behavior, that it was for her good.

Then it worked. It wouldn’t have before the spanking because she was neither listening nor behaving, but being a total defiant rebel. And there was a total behavior change afterward. The line was clearly drawn, and that is the whole point.

[then this person asked about some kids getting spanked more than others, because of more rebellion, and how that makes them feel] 

Sometimes they resent it because that is human nature. I said above that we had one compliant child and three very strong-willed ones. We have simply explained that we had to discipline as parents when someone did wrong (and this extended well beyond spanking, to all discipline, that was resented), because that’s our job.

We explain that it doesn’t mean one child is “better” than another, but that God made different temperaments for His purposes, and all have a purpose and a calling in His kingdom, and all have faults. If they are better in this way, then surely they will be worse than the other child in some other respect.

I’m very stubborn and strong-willed myself (I almost have to be that in this line of work and all that it entails). I understand how that works.

[I was asked what kind of behavior was “last resort” and deserved a spanking]Usually it is absolute rebellion, as I said: a total refusal to do what they are told, combined with a contempt for parental authority, talking back, etc. That’s against the natural order of things, and so is well-qualified for serious punishment. If they are below the age of reason, spanking. Older kids: serious grounding or other deprivation to bring home the seriousness of total rebellion against authority as God ordained it.

[I was asked how spanking even changes behavior]

It’s simple. The bad thing produced an immediate negative reinforcement: spanking. Therefore, below the age of reason a child seeks to avoid the negative thing by avoiding the bad behavior that brought it about.

When they can reason, then being grounded or whatever is such a frightful, dreadful spectre that it keeps them in line. God does the same thing with all of us. When we stray, He disciplines us, as the Bible says several dozen times.

I’m glad you brought up running in the street, because there a life could very well literally be saved. That’s nothing to fool around with. The parent has no time to endure ten, twenty times of such disobedience. If a car comes during one of those times, there could be a dead child. Very clear-cut and concrete . . .

So love dictates a very harsh punishment (spanking), to make absolutely sure that they don’t do it and endanger their lives. Spanking is absolutely the most loving and merciful thing to be done in that situation.

We’re not saying it only takes one time, either. It depends on how strong-willed the child is. And of course there are other ways. In a small number of situations, spanking is by far the most effective way to stop the sin. The sooner it stops, the better for the child. 

The wisdom of spanking in discipline (where necessary) is that often it’ll stop the behavior flat and be a deterrent for all or most of the potential violations in the future, because then the threat is almost as effective as the actual thing. These sorts of things used to be instinctively understood by almost all people. But secularism has so undermined traditional Christian values, that now we actually have to discuss what for many of us is (and through history was) almost self-evident. 

It’s the same with contraception, too. It used to be instinctively understood (especially by women). Children are blessings, and the primary purpose of marriage. Now even those things are questioned. And so we are engaged in the Great Liberal Death Wish (as Malcolm Muggeridge called it) and see decreasing populations around the world in formerly Christian countries, and the explosion of Islam, because they still have lots of kids.

[my friend denied that secularism had anything to do with her not spanking; it was, rather, “Do unto others . . .”]

As for alternate methods, I have agreed that we can agree on that 99% of the time. We used all “alternate”  methods above the age of 6 or 7.

You may not be affected by secularism. But the larger culture undeniably is, and this is part of it. I know what secularism is and how it works. I majored in sociology, love the history of ideas and am well-read in that, love history, and philosophy as well. We can have that discussion all night if someone wants to.

If you quote Dr. Greg Popcak, we can just as well cite Dr. James Dobson or Dr. Ray Guarendi (sort of the Catholic Dobson and an acquaintance of mine).

I sure do “do unto others.” I don’t want my child to be hit and killed by a car, just as I wouldn’t want to be (nor want to be the parent of a dead child or make my mother the grandmother of one or my other kids the sibling of one). So I make damned sure that I stop the behavior that could end that way: a decisive swat on the butt, where the fat is, so there is no lasting damage: just a temporary pain that has a marvelous capacity for concentrating the mind on obedience (and in this instance, quite possibly saving a child’s life).

I hated spanking, as I have said. I’m as tender with, and love children as much as anyone. Ask anyone who knows me. I adore them. Spanking is very difficult. But it’s necessary out of love, and life involves doing things at times that are not easy. The fruit is there. I have four fantastic kids, and they are blessing us every day by how wonderful they are. 

 

* * * * *

 
 

2017-05-25T15:31:40-04:00

 . . . the Protestant Editor of The New Treasury of Scripture Knowledge
CodexAlexandrinusRomans
Codex Alexandrinus, manuscript of the New Testament 088a – Romans 1 (5th century) [public domain / Wikimedia Commons]
***

(2-13-14)

***

Jerome Smith is an acquaintance: the brother of a good friend of mine, Martin Smith. The New Treasury of Scripture Knowledge (1992) is a marvelous resource, though with an excessive evangelical Protestant bias in the notes. Despite that flaw, it is probably the single best source to cross-reference words and phrases in the Bible (better than standard concordances in many ways). Jerome also compiled Nelson’s Cross-Reference Guide to the Bible (2007).
I ran across his mention on his website that he had “refuted” me and we struck up a conversation. It has become very long by now. The original exchanges can be found on his site under two of his posts (one / two). Here I have edited somewhat or length and subject matter and presented it in a more “user-friendly” back-and-forth format, as is my custom (so readers can better compare and contrast the two views). To see the original format, simply follow the two links above.

His words will be in blue.

* * * * *

Clearly, 2 Timothy 3:17 declares the opposite of what Cardinal Newman stated, for God’s Word says the Bible is given so that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. That is an express statement asserting the sufficiency of Scripture. Any church or denomination that denies this truth is a false cult. The evil influence of Cardinal Newman continues today, long after his death. That is why I am so strident in my criticism of people like him that teach falsehood.

[I have added material above in brackets and made corrections on 2-9-14 based on the input from Dave Armstrong’s comments which may be read below; I am thankful for his kindness in responding to this post almost immediately after it was posted!]

Hi Jerome,

Hope you are well! I saw your brother on New Year’s Day.

I noticed that one of your tags for this [article] is called, ” Dave Armstrong–Roman Catholic Apologist refuted”. That’s very interesting, because I don’t see any direct refutation of any of my arguments here. What you have written certainly doesn’t refute either myself or my arguments, since they are utterly ignored.

My thinking at the time when I thought up that “tag” is this. Cardinal Newman is mistaken in his assertions pertaining to what is taught and what is meant by what Paul wrote in 2 Timothy 3:16-17. Considering that you were greatly influenced by Cardinal Newman’s writings to convert to Roman Catholicism, and considering that you agree with his teaching about this verse, if I refuted him, I refuted you.

I’ve now written two entire books about sola Scriptura: 100 Biblical Arguments Against Sola Scriptura, and Pillars of Sola Scriptura: which critiqued the biblical arguments (what I was most interesetd in) of the prominent historical defenders of this doctrine, William Whitaker (1548-1595) and William Goode (1801-1868); also a portion of a third book, and chapters in several other books. I also have a very extensive web page on the topic (the one I’ve written more about than any other).

Most of that was available online for free, but you didn’t touch any of it, yet you claim that you have “refuted” me. I’d be happy to send you both of my books in e-book form (pdf, mobi, or ePub) via e-mail for free, if you like. You are also free and welcome to be the first Protestant to attempt to refute any part of either book. There’s always a first for everything . . .

Mr. Armstrong says several times in his books that he is thankful he is no longer a Protestant, because now he can go by the official teaching authority provided by his new-found faith in the Roman Catholic Church [without having to deal with conflicting positions of other authorities]. The problem I see with that is that such a stance directly violates what is taught by 1 Timothy 3:15-17.

Your readers are entitled to know (in fairness, and full disclosure) that I have also very often expressed public thankfulness and great appreciation for my Protestant background. For example, I have had a paper up almost six years, entitled, “Gratefulness For My Evangelical Protestant Background.” Sounds very hostile, doesn’t it?! In it I write things like the following:

I greatly admire and respect conservative, orthodox Protestantism. I once was an evangelical Protestant, and praise God for that experience, which was exceedingly beneficial to my spiritual advancement and theological education.

That in turn led me to considerable reflection upon the evangelical Protestant period of my life (1977-1990): how much it taught and formed me; the innumerable blessings and benefits I received, and how many wonderful Protestant teachers contributed to my Christian life, and even (indirectly) to my present Catholic apostolate of apologetics and evangelism. It is always good to ponder our experience and the paths through which God has led us, in His mercy and by His grace.

The paper is filled with effusive praise for this period of my life and the teachers I was blessed to have, and all that I learned.

Now imagine yourself writing that much praise about the Catholic Church (had you ever been part of it)! You couldn’t do it, because your view of my communion is infinitely lower than mine of Protestantism. I have great respect for it, but in your eyes I am barely still a Christian, if at all.

His [Cardinal Newman’s] teaching directly led to the falling away from the truth of the Bible [or at least from his original Protestantism] of a personal acquaintance of mine, Mr. Dave Armstrong, who has subsequently become a major apologist for the Roman Catholic Church.  

[When I responded to this,  the bracketed comment above wasn’t there. Jerome later added a note: “I have added material above in brackets and made corrections on 2-9-14 based on the input from Dave Armstrong’s comments.”]

I’ve done no such thing. I follow the Bible more so than ever, love and venerate it, teach from it all the time, accept all that it teaches. I’m even presently putting together a version of the New Testament, edited from six existing versions, called Victorian King James Version. I’ve just learned some new things that I was never taught as a Protestant, that are in there, too.

All I ask is that if you claim to have “refuted” me, that you do me the courtesy of actually interacting with arguments that I made. Jut presenting your view may be compelling and wonderful, but it’s not automatically a refutation of someone else. As it is, what you have provided above, I’ve seen a hundred times and have refuted most of it several times over in scores of papers and in ten or more books of my 43.

May God bless you abundantly,

Your brother in Christ,

Dave Armstrong

Cardinal John Henry Newman wrote a piece declaring there is no verse in the Bible that teaches the sufficiency of Scripture. By the “sufficiency of Scripture” is meant that the Bible contains all that is necessary to know to experience salvation and eternal life. Since Cardinal Newman denies this, that is good evidence he does not know how to read. Well, he’s dead now, or I’d offer him a chance to use my reading program. Clearly, 2 Timothy 3:17 declares the opposite of what Cardinal Newman stated, for God’s Word says the Bible is given so that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. That is an express statement asserting the sufficiency of Scripture. Any church or denomination that denies this truth is a false cult. . . .

This text of Scripture [2 Tim 3:16-17] teaches the Bible is sufficient to equip the man of God, and sufficient to bring a person to salvation. Cardinal John Henry Newman is attacking a “straw man” and himself asserting a false claim. This is an example of the heresy Paul warned us against (Ac 20:29, 30). The Church is not our teacher: the Bible is. That is not to say that a church may not teach about Jesus Christ, for genuine churches focus upon the balance of truth given us in the New Testament and Scripture as a whole, but we are to test the truthfulness of all teaching by checking it against what is written in the Bible. Cardinal Newman further states: “It is quite evident that this passage furnishes no argument whatever that the sacred Scripture, without Tradition, is the sole rule of faith; for, although sacred Scripture is profitable for these four ends, still IT IS NOT SAID TO BE SUFFICIENT.” (Newman, Inspiration, p. 131).

Apparently, Cardinal Newman simply did not know how to read the Bible accurately. The very passage Cardinal Newman is discussing is the central Bible text which asserts THE ABSOLUTE SUFFICIENCY OF SCRIPTURE! For him to flat-out deny the teaching of this text shows he simply had an axe to grind, and was not properly conveying the meaning and teaching of this Bible text. This is the chief text in the entire Bible on the subject of the sufficiency of Scripture. To deny this, as Cardinal Newman did, shows an inability to read the Scripture and take it for what it most plainly says. The claim of the Roman Catholic Church to possess additional teaching from Jesus Christ in the form of unwritten Tradition not found in the New Testament is not true (2 Th 2:15n). Such a claim by the Roman Catholic Church is heresy. It is also a lie.

Here you confuse material sufficiency of Scripture with formal sufficiency. Cardinal Newman and all Catholics deny formal sufficiency, because that is basically equivalent to the rule of faith of sola Scriptura, or the notion that Scripture is the only infallible and final, absolutely binding authority in Christianity. We deny that because the Bible never teaches it (nor did the Church fathers), and the Bible teaches much about the authority of the Church and tradition.

It is my contention, as you well know, that the Bible itself does teach sola Scriptura, the notion that the Bible is the only infallible and final, absolutely binding authority in Christianity.

Your second sentence, however, describes the material sufficiency of Scripture, and Newman and Catholics generally do believe in that (I do, myself). So when you claim he denied material sufficiency, you falsely represent his thinking. As the editor of The Quotable Newman, I happen to have passages on hand that prove you are wrong about this:

. . . at least as regards matters of faith, it does (as we in common with all Protestants hold) contain all that is necessary for salvation; it has been overruled to do so by Him who inspired it. By parallel acts of power, He both secretly inspired the books, and secretly formed them into a perfect rule or canon. . . . It is enough that Scripture has been overruled to contain the whole Christian faith, and that the early Church so taught, . . . (Tracts for the Times #85, Sep. 1838)

Doubtless, Scripture contains all things necessary to be believed; but there may be things contained in it, which are not on the surface, and things which belong to the ritual and not to belief. Points of faith may lie under the surface, points of observance need not be in Scripture at all. (Tracts for the Times #85, Sep. 1838)

The Tracts nowhere say that anything need be believed in order to salvation which is not contained in, or [cannot] be proved from Scripture. (Letter of 4 March 1843)

Of no doctrine whatever, which does not actually contradict what has been delivered, can it be peremptorily asserted that it is not in Scripture . . . It may be added that, in matter of fact, all the definitions or received judgments of the early and medieval Church rest upon definite, even though sometimes obscure sentences of Scripture. Thus Purgatory may appeal to the “saving by fire,” and “entering through much tribulation into the kingdom of God;” the communication of the merits of the Saints to our “receiving a prophet’s reward” for “receiving a prophet in the name of a prophet,” and “a righteous man’s reward” for “receiving a righteous man in the name of a righteous man;” the Real Presence to “This is My Body;” Absolution to “Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted;” Extreme Unction to “Anointing him with oil in the Name of the Lord;” Voluntary poverty to “Sell all that thou hast;” obedience to “He was in subjection to His parents;” . . . (Essay on the Development of Christian Doctrine, Part I: ch. 2)

Nor am I aware that later Post-tridentine writers deny that the whole Catholic faith may be proved from Scripture, though they would certainly maintain that it is not to be found on the surface of it, nor in such sense that it may be gained from Scripture without the aid of Tradition. (Ibid., Part II: ch. 7, sec. 4)

Again, there is another principle of Scripture interpretation which we should hold as well as you, viz., when we speak of a doctrine being contained in Scripture, we do not necessarily mean that it is contained there in direct categorical terms, but that there is no satisfactory way of accounting for the language and expressions of the sacred writers, concerning the subject-matter in question, except to suppose that they held concerning it the opinion which we hold,—that they would not have spoken as they have spoken, unless they held it. For myself I have ever felt the truth of this principle, as regards the Scripture proof of the Holy Trinity; I should not have found out that doctrine in the sacred text without previous traditional teaching; but, when once it is suggested from without, it commends itself as the one true interpretation, from its appositeness,—because no other view of doctrine, which can be ascribed to the inspired writers, so happily solves the obscurities and seeming inconsistencies of their teaching. (Difficulties of Anglicans, ii, Letter to Pusey, ch. 3, 1865)

I’m glad you found my little blog! I appreciate your taking time to leave some comments! Despite any disagreements theologically we may have, I keep you and your family in my prayers. I always enjoy receiving the beautiful Christmas greetings you send out each year too.

Thank you for offering to send me an electronic version of a couple of your books that have a bearing on these issues.

I have purchased perhaps ten of your books as a set or collection in conjunction with Logos Software. [see the link for that set] You have come out with another title since then that was included in a subsequent collection that featured other authors. I was most interested in your title then, but did not believe the other works by other authors would assist me that much in my studies.

Last year I visited Barnes & Noble bookstore in Port Huron. Pastor Moss had mentioned a new edition of the Bible called The Catholic Answer Bible. The store did not have it in stock, but I bought it and they mailed it to my home when became available. It is nicely done. I wish there were a fine Bible edition instead of just a paperback available. In any case I have it on the shelf of the end table right by my reading chair in the living room and I have been looking at it. It has a number of references to the new(er) official catechism of the Roman Catholic Church. So, on my next trip to Barnes & Noble, I bought a hard-bound copy for reference to use in conjunction with your Catholic Answer Bible.

I have been contemplating doing a series here at this website in a new category to be titled “The Catholic Answer Bible Answered.”

Currently I am in the midst of a large project to greatly expand the cross references beyond what I provided in The New Treasury of Scripture Knowledge. I am as far as 2 Peter 1:11 this evening.
So, it will be a short while before I engage in major new debate, but I am ready and willing. I am better equipped with information than I was in 1992. But as you know, I am always excited to learn more, and to be corrected when I am in error.

Thank you for your input on this thread.

That would be quite a feat, to “greatly expand the cross references beyond” your book! It would surely be an all-time record for Bible references.

I’ll send you files of my two books on the topic to your e-mail.

Thanks for purchasing my other books, by the way.

I would love to receive the two books in ePub format and/or PDF format so I can study them and be one of the first Protestant readers to attempt to refute your position, if it should prove to be incorrect.

Not “one of the first” but the first, in terms of these two books.

I’m glad there is no evidence in the Bible that we all have to pass a final examination in systematic theology in order to enter heaven! That way, as we both trust in Christ for our salvation and believe the Bible to be God’s Word, there is real hope for both of us. Do you suppose God will send at least some of us to “re-education school”? I must admit I don’t have “chapter and verse” for that idea!

It has been a blessing today to hear from you again. I shall continue to keep you and your family in prayer that the Lord’s guidance and richest blessings be upon all of you.

Thanks so much for your prayers.It will be sort of fun in heaven, I think (and fascinating and humbling) , as we all learn definitively what is true and what isn’t.  I look forward to seeing the change of behavior of not a few folks who have claimed I am going to hell, when they see I’m there (assuming that I make it) and will be for eternity: how they now then act completely differently (sin being disallowed). And I’m sure it will work the other way around, too. If I see a mass murderer who underwent a deathbed conversion to Christ, then that will take some getting used to as well!

It will be wonderful to see people acting the way God always intended for them to act, and to see the transformation in ourselves, as sins are purged away.

To the best of my certainly fallible recollection, I do not recall that I have furnished at 2 Timothy 3:15-17 any cross references to such matters extraneous to this text as “authority,” “apostolic Tradition,” or the “Church.”

Perhaps you have some Scripture references you are willing to share with me for my consideration. I’ll take them into consideration even if I determine they are not exegetically relevant to the explanation of this passage.

We likely differ on the matter of authority. I assert that doctrinal authority resides in the text of Scripture. 

Of course it does. No one is saying it doesn’t.

Paul asserts in this very passage that all Scripture is profitable for doctrine.

Of course it is. No one is saying it isn’t.

I suspect you would place authority in an institution, namely, the Roman Catholic Church. Of course, the Orthodox Greek Catholic Church might differ with you about which Church (if any, in my estimate) goes back to the original Apostolic Church, such that the Roman Catholic Church, for years the equivalent of a missionary outpost of the Eastern Church, is surely a “Johnny-come-lately.” . . . 


The Catholic view of authority is what we call the “three-legged stool”: Bible-Church-Tradition: all harmonious with each other; no contradictions. What the Church teaches and what true apostolic tradition teaches (as opposed to false traditions of men) is, we believe, in compete harmony with Scripture. We don’t feel the slightest need to pit any of these three against each other, as Protestants do. Holy Scripture, after all, teaches that there is an infallible Church and a binding apostolic tradition. We don;t believe in sola ecclesia, or put the Church in the position that you guys place the Bible. These are all myths and misconceptions.

The Protestant-Catholic discussion on authority is not “Bible vs. Church” (with you guys on one side and us on the other); the issue is, rather, whether Church and tradition are also infallible authorities, in conjunction with the Bible. Catholics don’t deny biblical authority. We believe it is inspired revelation, just as you do. We’re the ones who compiled the Bible, canonized it, and preserved it for 1500 years before anyone ever heard of Protestantism. There were even 14 translations into German in the 70-odd years between the invention of the movable-type printing press and Luther’s Bible (to smash one myth about that).

That’s why all these “proof texts” for sola Scriptura are almost always completely irrelevant, because the argument made is one that Catholics already agree with (the Bible is inspired , great, wonderful, able to teach and correct, etc., etc.). No one ever said otherwise, so this doesn’t prove anything with regard to sola Scriptura as the rule of faith.

Sola Scriptura is not equivalent to “biblical authority” or “love of the Bible.” One can love and revere the Bible (as Catholics do), accept that it is revelation and wholly inspired and reject sola Scriptura, on the grounds that the latter is not itself taught in the Bible, and was a late-arriving false tradition of men, 15 centuries after Jesus Christ. That’s what my two books on the topic are about.

The church surely would always be the living teacher. But where do the teachings Christ commanded be taught reside? In our time, the only authentic teachings of Christ are preserved in those pesky 27 primary source documents we call the New Testament, no where else. While it is certain that Christ spoke many more words in terms of word-count than are recorded in Scripture, the Holy Spirit inspired the writers of the New Testament to record what God willed for us to know. The writers expressly state that while much more could have been written, yet “these are written” that “ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing ye might have life through his name” (John 20:31). So, yes, this fits your term, “material sufficiency.”

But what Cardinal Newman wrote, best as I can figure from the very limited context Google Books permitted me to view at the time I searched to document this quotation cited on several Roman Catholic websites–none of which cited any more words than I have from this context in Newman’s book on Inspiration. But his words have no direct bearing on the meaning of what Paul expressed in 2 Timothy 3:15-17, except to contradict them by positing a “straw man argument” not relevant to the text.

Cardinal Newman further states: “It is quite evident that this passage furnishes no argument whatever that the sacred Scripture, without Tradition, is the sole rule of faith; for, although sacred Scripture is profitable for these four ends, still IT IS NOT SAID TO BE SUFFICIENT.” (Newman, Inspiration, p. 131).

Perhaps Cardinal Newman had reference to a special meaning for the term “sufficient,” a meaning akin to your “formal sufficiency.” It would not have been possible for me to discern this from the limited context I was permitted to see online via a Google Books search. But even if he meant “formal sufficiency,” a term he did not use here, he is still mistaken.

Virtually everything Cardinal Newman wrote is available online, for free, at The Newman Reader.

As for the Newman quote you reference above, I submit that even the little you have of context makes it clear what he is talking about, which is “the rule of faith” (formal sufficiency) : not whether all true and necessary doctrines can be found in Scripture (material sufficiency). In other words, he’s saying that Scripture is not the sole infallible authority. Again, that has to do with the rule of faith, which is called “formal sufficiency” of Scripture.The four things he was referring to are in the passage itself: 1) instruction or teaching, 2) refuting errors, 3) rebuking men of corrupt morals, and 4) forming men in righteousness.

I cited a larger portion of the passage in my first book, A Biblical Defense of Catholicism, which was partially written all the way back in the early 90s, and completed in May 1996. Here it is:

It is quite evident that this passage furnishes no argument whatever that the sacred Scripture, without Tradition, is the sole rule of faith; for although Sacred Scripture is profitable for these four ends, still it is not said to be sufficient. The Apostle requires the aid of Tradition (2 Thessalonians 2:15). Moreover, the Apostle here refers to the Scriptures which Timothy was taught in his infancy. Now, a good part of the New Testament was not written in his boyhood: some of the Catholic Epistles were not written even when St. Paul wrote this, and none of the books of the New Testament were then placed on the canon of the Scripture books. He refers, then, to the Scriptures of the Old Testament, and if the argument from this passage proved anything, it would prove too much, viz., that the Scriptures of the New Testament were not necessary for a rule of faith.

It is hardy necessary to remark that this passage furnishes no proof of the inspiration of the several books of Sacred Scripture, even of those admitted to be such . . . For we are not told . . . what the Books or portions of “inspired Scripture” are.

[Footnote] Newman, John Henry Cardinal, “Essay on Inspiration in its Relation to Revelation,” London: 1884, Essay 1, section 29. Emphasis in original. In Newman, On the Inspiration of Scripture, ed. J. Derek Holmes and Robert Murray, Washington, D.C., Corpus Books, 1967, 131.

I made my own (possibly original?) analogical and cross-referencing argument right after this, in that book:

In addition to these logical and historical arguments, one can also differ with the Protestant interpretation of this passage on contextual, analogical, and exegetical grounds. In 2 Timothy alone (context), St. Paul makes reference to oral Tradition three times (1:13-14, 2:2, 3:14). In the latter instance, St. Paul says of the tradition, “knowing from whom you learned it.” The personal reference proves he is not talking about Scripture, but himself as the Tradition-bearer, so to speak. Elsewhere (exegesis), St. Paul frequently espouses oral Tradition (Romans 6:17, 1 Corinthians 11:2,23, 15:1-3, Galatians 1:9,12, Colossians 2:8, 1 Thessalonians 2:13, 2 Thessalonians 2:15, 3:6). The “exclusivist” or “dichotomous” form of reasoning employed by Protestant apologists here is fundamentally flawed. For example, to reason by analogy, let’s examine a very similar passage, Ephesians 4:11-15:

Ephesians 4:11-15 [RSV] And his gifts were that some should be apostle, some prophets, some evangelists, some pastors and teachers, for the equipment of the saints, for the work of ministry, for building up the body of Christ, until we all attain to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, to mature manhood, to the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ; so that we may no longer be children, tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the cunning of men, by their craftiness in deceitful wiles. Rather, speaking the truth in love, we are able to grow up in every way into him who is the head, into Christ,

If the Greek artios (RSV, complete / KJV, perfect) proves the sole sufficiency of Scripture in 2 Timothy, then teleios (RSV, mature manhood / KJV, perfect) in Ephesians would likewise prove the sufficiency of pastors, teachers and so forth for the attainment of Christian perfection. Note that in Ephesians 4:11-15 the Christian believer is equipped, built up, brought into unity and mature manhood, knowledge of Jesus, the fulness of Christ, and even preserved from doctrinal confusion by means of the teaching function of the Church. This is a far stronger statement of the perfecting of the saints than 2 Timothy 3:16-17, yet it doesn’t even mention Scripture.

Therefore, the Protestant interpretation of 2 Timothy 3:16-17 proves too much, since if all non-scriptural elements are excluded in 2 Timothy, then, by analogy, Scripture would logically have to be excluded in Ephesians. It is far more reasonable to synthesize the two passages in an inclusive, complementary fashion, by recognizing that the mere absence of one or more elements in one passage does not mean that they are nonexistent. Thus, the Church and Scripture are both equally necessary and important for teaching. This is precisely the Catholic view. Neither passage is intended in an exclusive sense.

I made a similar argument, in analyzing Paul’s use of words, in a later paper: “Sola Scriptura vs. Ephesians 4 & St. Paul’s Word Selection: Scripture(s), Tradition, and Church (+ Body).” You’re a big cross-reference guy. You might want to give this a read. I think you’ll be surprised by Paul’s choice of words, and the relative frequency of what he talks about. It sure doesn’t suggest sola Scriptura, I’ll tell ya right now . . . so you can brace yourself before reading.

As for the material / formal sufficiency distinction, here is some material from Protestant sources (one / two / three / four / five).

Thank you, Dave, for your kindness in furnishing such good links to further resources. Looks like I’ll have enough material to upgrade my education!

I took a peek at the online resource to Cardinal Newman’s writings. I found the volume pertaining to the inspiration of Scripture. I found this statement from that volume most interesting:

 

15. Surely, then, if the revelations and lessons in Scripture are addressed to us personally and practically, the presence among us of a formal judge and standing expositor of its words, is imperative. It is antecedently unreasonable to suppose that a book so complex, so systematic, in parts so obscure, the outcome of so many minds, times, and places, should be given us from above without the safeguard of some authority; as if it could possibly, from the nature of the case, interpret itself. Its inspiration does but guarantee its truth, not its interpretation. How are private readers satisfactorily to distinguish what is didactic and what is historical, what is fact and what is vision, what is allegorical and what is literal, what is idiomatic and what is grammatical, what is enunciated formally and what occurs obiter, what is only of temporary and what is of lasting obligation? Such is our natural anticipation, and it is only too exactly justified in the events of the last three centuries, in the many countries where private judgment on the text of Scripture has prevailed. The gift of inspiration requires as its complement the gift of infallibility. (On the Inspiration of Scripture, 1884)

Note particularly this part of his statement:

as if it could possibly, from the nature of the case, interpret itself.

Now on this point I differ in opinion and experience as to whether the Bible can interpret itself. I have stated repeatedly that the Bible is a self-interpreting Book. One way to both see and experience this is to make use of cross references in Bible study. Studying the Bible in this manner will let you see to how great a degree–surely far more so than is commonly supposed–the Bible explains itself.

I would suppose that Cardinal Newman may never have made use of The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge, though it was certainly available in his day.
See the remarks of Bishop Horsley I have given elsewhere on this site about the vital usefulness of consulting cross references in Bible study as a sure guard against being led astray by false teachers. [link] He pointed out that once a person has experienced learning from the study of Scripture itself (by consulting all the related Scriptures), such a person will not easily be convinced of another, later, wrong interpretation offered by someone else. It is a preventative against being “carried about with every wind of doctrine” spoken of by Paul at Ephesians 4:14.

I have always found the Bible to be clear and essentially “self-interpreting” whenever I studied it. Cardinal Newman, however, is referring mostly to the fact that people do not agree on what it’s clear teachings are.

This is self-evident in the massive internal contradictions of Protestantism. You guys claim that the Bible is self-interpreting enough to arrive at truths, yet you can’t agree as to what they are.

Thus, Protestants split into five camps on a question as basic as baptism:

1) Infant regenerative (e.g., Lutherans, Anglicans).

2) Infant non-regenerative (e.g., Presbyterians).

3) Adult regenerative (e.g., Church of Christ; Disciples of Christ).

4) Adult non-regenerative (e.g., Baptists, Assemblies of God).

5) Not necessary at all (Quakers, Salvation Army).

So which is the true view? Which is clearly taught in Scripture, through cross-referencing? I say #1 is the answer, and that it is clearly taught in Scripture (as I have shown, myself, many times); but I have church teaching and early Church teaching (tradition) to solidly back me up).

You choose another (I believe your position is #2 or else #4), and claim it is clearly taught in the Bible, but since you don’t have an authoritative Church or Tradition to back you up, the next Protestant contradicts you, and appeals to the Bible as well; so it is a vicious circle and can’t be resolved. If you opt for #2, men as great as Luther and Wesley and C. S. Lewis disagree with you. If you choose #4, both Luther and Calvin are against you, and in fact, both advocated death on grounds of sedition, for those holding such a position.

And so on and on it goes in Protestantism: always arguing and never arriving at the truth in so many areas. This reminds one of what the Apostle Paul warned about:

2 Timothy 3:6-7 (RSV) For among them are those who make their way into households and capture weak women, burdened with sins and swayed by various impulses, [7] who will listen to anybody and can never arrive at a knowledge of the truth.

If Protestants can’t figure out and agree on what is true on a host of issues such as baptism, how is the system a whit better than these “weak women” Paul describes, or those he describes elsewhere as “tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the cunning of men, by their craftiness in deceitful wiles” (Eph 4:14)?

I am glad you chose to use the issue of baptism as an example of many viewpoints of various Protestant or non-Roman Catholic groups disagree on.

I have studied this issue most thoroughly, and likely could win a debate, hands down, against any position which is not true to the plain teaching of the Bible (in its original language, not just English translation). [recounts history of his extensive studies on baptism]

As an experienced champion high school (Cass Technical High School [where I attended too: we both grew up in Detroit], won city championship, which back then included teams from the whole region of southeastern Michigan) and university (where I participated in the debate program at Bob Jones University, earning my letter in debate and won the men’s championship), I determined to present the evidence as strongly for each claimed-to-be-Biblically-supported side of the issue. I have attempted to present the strongest case possible for each of several conflicting views.

I’m delighted that you won all these debating awards in the past. It would take someone like that to give the defense of the altogether indefensible sola Scriptura a shot. I’ve yet to see a biblical argument that establishes its central tenets and definition to the slightest degree.

You can give it the old college try, like hundreds of Protestants for 500 years, but no one (no matter how skillful at debate) can make a silk purse out of a sow’s ear.

So, if you are a Baptist and believe in immersion, you will want to study my note at Romans 6:4 which presents the strongest case in behalf of that mode.

If you don’t believe in immersion, and favor sprinkling, you will want to study my note at Colossians 2:12.

If you are of the Roman Catholic persuasion, and want to see an instance when the infallible teaching authority of the Roman Catholic Church (the Magisterium?) is absolutely in error, you will (or maybe you won’t!) want to thoroughly study notes and references given at John 3:5. I find it very strange and telling that a Church would proclaim infallibility and then teach a mistaken interpretation of this text. 

Now, what did the Catholic Church say regarding John 3:5? Canon II on baptism, from the Council of Trent condemned anyone who “saith that true and natural water is not of necessity for baptism.” It then notes that John 3:5 is wrongly used metaphorically toward that end (denial of the necessity of water for baptism), and forbids such use.

Thus, what the Church required Catholics to believe, is something that is noncontroversial: that you would agree with yourself. Water is necessary for baptism. Duh!!! I’m unaware of any Christian group that would deny this, excepting those that don’t (quite absurdly) baptize at all. Therefore, your “argument” here against this teaching of the Church is much ado about nothing.

It might be a good thing that they have not ventured to provide very many such official interpretations of specific verses that all Roman Catholics are required to believe. Yet, since that is the case (you documented that in one of your books I have in a quotation from the Catholic Encyclopedia), that really tends to take away the supposed advantage of following a one true church that provides all the answers so you don’t have to flounder between differing opinions like the Protestants do with their alleged 20,000 different denominations (or whatever the figure might now be–the number is irrelevant to the issue of whether the Bible is truly understandable and can be definitively interpreted in a manner which can be shown is correct).

Yes it is, which is why Catholic Answers put out a short tract entitled, Are Catholics free to interpret Bible verses without the Church’s approval? It explained that only seven (and possibly nine) verses have been required to have a certain meaning. Big wow. The Church is not standing over every Catholic, making sure they interpret single verses in a certain way. That’s one of the 3,876,198 myths about us.

An older tract from Catholic Answers, called,  “Scripture Passages Definitively Interpreted by the Church” listed seven: John 3:5 (baptism), Luke 22:19 and I Corinthians 11:24 (Eucharist), John 20:22-23 and Matthew 18:18 (confession and absolution), Romans 5:12 (original sin), and James 6:14 (sacrament of anointing). It ended by also noting:

In addition, the decree of Vatican I about Christ establishing Peter as head of the Church — which cites Mt 16:16 and John 1:42 — is a defined doctrine, even though the phrasing about the use and interpretation of the scripture cited is more implicit than explicit, by comparison with the above Scripture passages.

Any Protestant worth his salt, who studies Protestant special pleading about sola Scriptura, is, in effect, “required” to believe in certain interpretations of those prooftexts, under pain of being “against the Bible” or not a bona fide “Bible believing Protestant” if they do not. Try arguing, for example, with a Calvinist about his (their) interpretation of Romans 9. You think they’re not required to believe certain things about that chapter? Do you think they’re not “required” to believe that the numerous passages on apostasy and falling away mean a certain (eisegeted) thing, contrary to far more plausible, sensible Arminian / Wesleyan interpretations?

It’s the same with any Protestant denomination; the only difference is which prooftexts are favored, or which are the “pet verses.” So there is really no difference here. It’s a double standard to think that there is. I have every bit as much freedom to exegete the biblical text as you do. And I’ve done so, on a popular level, for 33 years now, both as a Protestant and as a Catholic.

The “answers” that the Catholic Church provides are doctrines and dogmas that it proclaims to be true: something not all that different from what every Protestant denomination does: they all have creeds or confessions or statements of belief. We just have more that are required, and they are binding in a way that, technically, they are not in Protestantism (given the theoretical — in practice, rarely actually allowed — ability of every Protestant to dissent on the grounds of Bible Alone).

But it’s beyond silly to chide us because we supposedly have some infantile system whereby no man need think about anything or study the Bible (I know what is thought about my Church: maybe not by you, but by many many Protestants), simply because the Church requires beliefs in various dogmas.

The Calvinists were extremely dogmatic against the Arminians at the Synod of Dort, weren’t they? There was no latitude of interpretation or freedom there. Yet all we hear about is the (assumed arbitrary, outrageous) dogmatism of the Catholic Church at the Diet of Worms in 1521, because she refused to bow down and kiss Luther’s feet and acknowledge that he was right in 50 areas or more (as I have documented) where the Church was allegedly wrong.

Lutheranism (despite all the Bible alone rhetoric at its inception) has its Book of Concord with all of its dogmas, which is believed to be fully in harmony with Scripture (and is binding on Lutherans who actually try to uphold that tradition). The Calvinists have the Westminster Confession and 39 Articles. Assemblies of God have their “16 Fundamental Truths” (and I always denied the “enduement of power” clause — where all must speak in tongues to “prove” that they are filled with the Spirit –, which is unbiblical, which is why I never became a member of that denomination, even though I got married there and attended for four years).

There is plenty of “dogma” and “non-options” in Protestantism, too, yet it’s the Catholic Church that is derided because we have dogmas and beliefs, too, that are required to be believed. And that is, of course, because many of ours are falsely regarded as “unbiblical” or “excessive” or “corruptions.”

Well, my very career specializes in showing that our beliefs are far more able to be supported from Holy Scripture than any set of Protestant beliefs can be.

Of the five views you suggest, here is the score card based on careful study of the relevant texts of Scripture and their cross references that pertain to each:

1. Infant regenerative. Incorrect. Baptismal Regeneration is a mistaken view; the physical rite has no regenerative value. Consider notes and references at Acts 2:38 and Galatians 3:27 for starting points, or any other supposed proof-text thought to support this doctrine. See also my note at Mark 16:16 and cross references.
2. Infant non-regenerative. CORRECT. See Acts 16:15 notes and references.
3. Adult regenerative. Incorrect. See number 1.
4. Adult non-regenerative. CORRECT. Acts 8:38 and cross references.
5. Not required at all. Incorrect. See Matthew 28:19 where the command is given but never retracted elsewhere in Scripture.

So the other guys get it wrong because they don’t study enough, as you did? Yet the Bible remains self-interpreting and perspicuous?

I maintain that the other guys indeed get baptism wrong because they have not studied the issue carefully and closely enough. Anyone who has not fully investigated the philological considerations that pertain to the original Greek word(s) underlying our English word used in translation (actually, almost transliteration), namely “baptism,” will come up short when discussing this issue.

Then, one must carefully consider the idioms of Greek grammar and usage to get it right. Those who believe in immersion think that the English expression describing Jesus as going down to or into and coming up out of the water prove immersion. Such expressions found in English prove no such thing in Greek. There is a Greek construction (used in John 20:6, for example) that if used in conjunction with a baptismal narrative would clinch the argument for immersion–but that construction is NEVER used in connection with water baptism.

That’s not self-interpreting and perspicuous, but requires in-depth, scholarly research, clearly out of the reach of the average Bible reader, which in turn, rather spectacularly confirms my position, and the Catholic one: that without serious guidance (Church authority and/or such scholarship), the Bible can easily be misinterpreted (for various reasons and motivations), as indeed it is (leading to the multiple hundreds of mutually contradictory Protestant denominations).

You can’t have it both ways: talk the time-honored but timeworn, inane rhetoric of sola Scriptura, perspicuity and self-interpretation, while at the same time noting that for the issue of baptism alone,  one is required to “fully investigate[d] the philological considerations that pertain to the original Greek word(s)” andcarefully consider the idioms of Greek grammar and usage” in order to “get it right.” This is absolutely classic! Thanks so much for the illustration, which pretty much nails down my contention in this case (one which is typical of dozens of doctrines). I couldn’t have argued it better myself. You’ve made it awful easy to establish this point.

If you want cross-texting for John 3:5, sure; I’ve done that, in a paper years ago:

Titus 3:5: he saved us, not because of righteous things we had done, but because of his mercy. He saved us through the washing of rebirth and renewal by the Holy Spirit.

Compare this to John 3:5:

Jesus answered, “I tell you the truth, unless a man is born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God. (cf. 3:3: “unless a man is born again …”)

The two passages are almost exactly parallel:

Titus: “saved” / John: “enter the kingdom of God”
Titus: “washing of rebirth” / John: “born of water”
Titus: “renewal by the Holy Spirit” / John: “born . . . of the Spirit”

What is “washing” in one verse (with two other common elements) is shown to be “water” in the other. Thus, baptism is tied to salvation, in accord with the other verses above. The evidence is strong. 1 Corinthians 6:11 is also similar to Titus 3:5:

And that is what some of you were. But you were washed, you were sanctified, you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by the Spirit of our God.

So the “justified” is the parallel of “kingdom of God” and “saved” in Titus 3:5 and John 3:5; “washed” goes along with “washing of rebirth” and “born of water,” and all this was done by the “Spirit.” Once again, it is a striking parallelism (now for three passages).

I think that is altogether relevant data. You like to match Bible words up (so do I; I love it); well, why not ideas as well, and these three passages seem to have close parallels.

As a matter of fact, I like your connections. They are in the New Treasury (at least the expanded one I’m working on). I am planning, at your good suggestion, to supply the Ephesians 5:11-15 reference at 2 Timothy 3:17 with a contrast sign (%), a symbol often used, to designate a passage relevant but on a different aspect of the subject.

* * *

I am enjoying our exchange of ideas.

Thank you for furnishing considerable context for the Newman quotation which until I received help from you I had no access to.

* * * 

We are not obligated by Scripture to follow some supposed official “teaching authority.” I find no Scripture justification for such a notion.

Is that so? What do you call the Jerusalem Council in Acts 15, then, if not Church authority? What do you do with Paul and Silas’s actions in Acts 16:4 (RSV)?:

As they went on their way through the cities, they delivered to them for observance the decisions which had been reached by the apostles and elders who were at Jerusalem.

It’s pretty tough not to see that as “teaching authority” of the Church. But if you have blinders on and refuse to see certain things in Scripture because of false presuppositions, it’s possible to miss the glaringly obvious.

That was then. This is now. We have no living inspired Apostles among us now who have the kind of authority the original apostles possessed. What we all have now is an inspired Book, which they wrote under divine inspiration, now complete, which contains all we must know to be saved and to live the Christian life.

Certainly every church and denomination has its system of authority which it exercises over its members. But should the exercise of authority violate the teaching of the Bible, in that case the Bible is the final authority.

But note carefully here, the issue is not merely authority, but official teaching authority.

I stand by my statement that today we have no such divinely authorized teaching authority inherent in an institution, only a Book, the Bible.

* * *

I think you may have missed my most essential point here: Jesus never appeals to so-called Tradition like the Roman Catholics do.

I made an exhaustive study of what the New Testament teaches about tradition. In a nutshell, Jesus always condemns it. When the word appears in the epistles it has reference to teaching, teaching which the recipients of the epistle had heard when Paul was with them and teaching them.

I find nothing in the New Testament which would justify the use Roman Catholics make of Tradition, the substance, or the term.

Jesus condemns the traditions of men, not tradition per se. This is two different things in Scripture. One is good and extolled, the other bad, and condemned. Note in the following examples, that every time Jesus mentions tradition, He qualifies it (thus showing that He didn’t condemn all tradition, but only false and distorted versions of it). If tradition in and of itself were intrinsically a bad thing, I contend that He wouldn’t qualify it every time He used it:

Matthew 15:3 He answered them, “And why do you transgress the commandment of God for the sake of your tradition?”

Matthew 15:6 So, for the sake of your tradition, you have made void the word of God.

Matthew 15:9 “in vain do they worship me, teaching as doctrines the precepts of men.”

Mark 7:8-9, 13 You leave the commandment of God, and hold fast the tradition of men.” [9] And he said to them, “You have a fine way of rejecting the commandment of God, in order to keep your tradition! . . . [13] thus making void the word of God through your tradition which you hand on. And many such things you do.”

Now, you’ll say, “okay, but He doesn’t mention ‘tradition’ in a good sense in these passages, either.” Not the word itself, but He does mention the concept.  He juxtaposes men’s tradition against the “commandment of God” and  “the word of God” and “doctrines”. So you’ll say, “so? That’s still not tradition!” Ah, but it is, because these terms, upon close examination, are essentially synonymous. You basically admitted as much yourself, above: “When the word appears in the epistles it has reference to teaching.” Exactly! I showed this in my first book:

Tradition, Gospel, and Word of God are Synonymous

It is obvious from the above biblical data that the concepts of tradition, gospel, and word of God (as well as other terms) are essentially synonymous. All are predominantly oral, and all are referred to as being delivered and received:

1 Corinthians 11:2  [RSV] . . . maintain the traditions . .  . . even as I have delivered them to you.2 Thessalonians 2:15  . . . hold to the traditions . . . .  taught . . . by word of mouth or by letter.

2 Thessalonians 3:6  . . . the tradition that you received from us.

1 Corinthians 15:1  . . . the gospel, which you received . . .

Galatians 1:9  . . . the gospel . . . which you received.

1 Thessalonians 2:9  . . . we preached to you the gospel of God.

Acts 8:14  . . . Samaria had received the word of God . . .

1 Thessalonians 2:13  . . . you received the word of God, which you heard from us, . . .

2 Peter 2:21  . . . the holy commandment delivered to them.

Jude 3  . . . the faith which was once for all delivered to the saints.

In St. Paul’s two letters to the Thessalonians alone we see that three of the above terms are used interchangeably. Clearly then, tradition is not a dirty word in the Bible, particularly for St. Paul. If, on the other hand, one wants to maintain that it is, then gospel and word of God are also bad words! Thus, the commonly asserted dichotomy between the gospel and tradition, or between the Bible and tradition is unbiblical itself and must be discarded by the truly biblically-minded person as (quite ironically) a corrupt tradition of men.

Moreover, we have the evidence of Matthew 23:1-3:

Then said Jesus to the crowds and to his disciples, [2] “The scribes and the Pharisees sit on Moses’ seat; [3] so practice and observe whatever they tell you, but not what they do; for they preach, but do not practice.

“Moses’ seat” is not an Old Testament concept. Thus, Jesus appeals to an extrabiblical tradition. Secondly, He appeals to the extrabiblical tradition: a sort of “succession of the teaching office” not unlike apostolic succession, to ground pharisaical authority even over His own disciples. Thirdly, He grants this authority even if the Pharisees are bad examples (He goes on to excoriate them for hypocrisy and legalism right after this).

Thus, He appeals to tradition, and uses the same tradition to establish the authority even of Jewish leaders over Christians (whereas you claim that not even binding Christian authority is in the New Testament, and that Jesus totally dissed tradition). Paul also called himself a Pharisee twice and acknowledged the authority of the high priest during his trial.

In my book, Bible Proofs for Catholic Truths (you’re welcome to a free e-book copy of that, too, if you like), I also demonstrated how there are other terms as well for the true apostolic tradition, besides gospel, word of God, commandment, and the faith. There is also the truth, the doctrine, teaching, the message, and new covenant.

How you can miss all this in your exhaustive comparisons of biblical words is extraordinary. But I understand that one’s presuppositions so color one’s conclusions and methodologies, that it is quite possible to miss even though it is plain as day in Scripture.

I am still in the process of learning. That is why I appreciate your input. It is always good to upgrade my education. . . .

Please do not feel offended if I criticize the Roman Catholic Church. It is my position that we are to commend those who are right as long as they are in the right, and correct or challenge those who are mistaken in a position taught by the Bible. There are many good things to be said about the Roman Catholic Church. So far, the Roman Catholic Church has maintained a very Biblical stance on the so-called “right-to-life” issue. It otherwise teaches a very high moral standard pretty much in accord with the Bible on related issues. I wish more Roman Catholics had heeded the pleas of their Bishops to not vote for a party that was restricting the religious freedom of the Roman Catholic Church and its related educational, etc., institutions with regard to “Obama Care” provisions requiring insurance coverage for practices utterly discountenanced by the Roman Catholic Church and the Bible.

Me, too.

In all cases, I much appreciate your gracious input. It is always enlightening.

***

Jesus never appeals to so-called Tradition (like the Roman Catholics do) or to an official teaching authority like both the Roman Catholics and the Jehovah’s Witnesses do. On that basis I think these groups are false to the Scripture, and possibly false cults, . . . [12 February 2014]

On June 19th last year [2013], you were more sure of the status of Catholicism: Well, that is another subject I am looking forward to delving into more completely here in a future series on “The Catholic Answer Bible Answered.” I really do not like to step on people’s toes, but sometimes it is necessary in the interests of maintaining the truth of the Bible against heresy and false cults.

You were also quite sure of your position on November 7, 2010:

On the basis of what the Bible itself teaches, I believe the Bible officially declares the Roman Catholic Church to be a false cult, for the Roman Catholic Church directly denies what the Bible clearly and absolutely declares.

Today [13 February 2014], you wrote:

I agree with you, the JWs are a false cult without question. What I intended to mean was that while JWs are a false cult, the Roman Catholic Church may not be, though because the Roman Catholic Church adds Tradition to Scripture, and because Roman Catholicism does not appear to me in my limited studies so far to adhere to the world-view represented in the 27 primary source documents of our New Testament, I must conclude that the Roman Catholic faith preaches a “different gospel” than the New Testament does.

I certainly concur with the Roman Catholic Church in believing the doctrine of the Trinity. I concur with the Roman Catholic Church in believing in the divine inspiration of Scripture. I concur with the Roman Catholic Church in believing that upon physical death the soul or spirit continues in a conscious state. I concur with the Roman Catholic Church that there is a heaven to gain and a hell to shun.

. . . on the other hand, as best as I’ve been able to learn (as to the official position of the Roman Catholic Church), the Roman Catholic Church denies the doctrine of the literal pre-millennial return of our Lord Jesus Christ to reign upon this earth forever from Jerusalem. This doctrine is sometimes called Chiliasm. This is the doctrine of nearly the whole of the first three centuries of the Christian church as documented by the writings of the church fathers or early Christian writers. It certainly is the teaching of the New Testament, and the Old Testament as well. If I am correct about the position of the Roman Catholic Church on this matter, then it is clear that the Roman Catholic Church has departed from the original apostolic teaching of the first three centuries.


So Catholicism isn’t Christian (unless you define “heresy and false cults” a lot differently than I do). But if you went from “heresy and false cult” last June to possibly false cult” and may not be” a “false cult” now, this indicates progress, and doubt as to whether we’re not Christian or not. Thus, I congratulate you on your progress on that point.

I also found a fascinating comment of yours from August 31, 2012. I’d like to make a few comments:That study group resulted in the conversion of Dave Armstrong to Roman Catholicism. He had been an Evangelical Christian, well acquainted with the Bible, before this happened.
 
And I’m far more acquainted with the Bible now than I was 24 years ago.In fact, shortly before his conversion to the Roman Catholic faith, he had presented on my former student Pastor Emery Moss’s radio program a very well-done apologetic defense of Biblical Christianity in answer to the Jehovah’s Witnesses which I happened to hear.

Thank you! That was my first major radio appearance.

It is my belief that while there may be some Roman Catholics who are genuinely saved because they have truly placed their faith in what our Lord Jesus Christ did for them on the Cross, I suspect most Roman Catholics have followed the teaching of their church, which I believe is utterly mistaken on salvation matters.

This is classic, textbook anti-Catholicism. I’ve often described it as: “in order to be a good Christian, you must be a bad Catholic [i.e., reject several of its teachings]; if you are a good Catholic [i.e., accept all Catholic teachings] then you are a bad Christian [i.e., no Christian at all].”

I wholeheartedly accept all Catholic teachings, that the Church decrees as binding upon Catholics. Therefore, according to you I can’t be saved and can’t be a Christian.

Only the Lord knows the hearts, and Paul cautioned us to “judge nothing before the time” (1 Corinthians 4:5), but I am most concerned that for anyone to turn from Biblical Christianity to belief in the Roman Catholic faith is tantamount to committing apostasy.

I haven’t turned from “biblical Christianity” because I am far more “biblical” now than I ever was as a Protestant. I accept the inspiration and truthfulness of all Scripture, not just carefully selected prooftexts, according to preconceived notions that were held before the Bible was ever consulted. I have come to believe that Catholicism is the fullness of the Christian faith, so in your eyes I must be an apostate.

The Roman Catholic Study Group held at Dave Armstrong’s home resulted in the conversion of Mr. Al Kresta, a very popular and effective radio talk show host for the program, Talk from the Heart, on WMUZ-FM in Detroit, to Roman Catholicism.

This is untrue. Al had been attending Catholic Mass for years before I had the slightest interest in Catholicism at all. He was closer to conversion than I was for many years, but was slower to take the final step. My study had some slight influence on him but was by no means the big cause. Those causes were detailed by him in a lengthy talk given at my house, that explained the reasons (and in his written account in Surprised by Truth, which never mentions me, as I recall).

Many of them were related to his experiences as a pastor, and how Protestantism is a chaotic system. He mentioned one case of an elder at his church who was committing adultery. He asked him to step down as a result. Then he discovered that he went over to a large Presbyterian church (you would know the name) and was accepted as an elder there: no problem! This was after Al had informed the pastor of the adulterous shenanigans.

This is Protestantism.

I transcribed Al’s “conversion talk” at my house:  “Why I Returned to the Catholic Church: Including a Searching Examination of Various Flaws and Errors in the Protestant Worldview and Approach to Christian Living.”

So I wasn’t a major cause of his conversion, but I have been an influence — by God’s grace, as I am just a poor vessel — in many hundreds of conversions to Catholicism, based on the letters I receive.

I believe Al Kresta was a pastor of a local Protestant church, but I do not know what denomination it was.
 
It’s non-denominational; charismatic. It was called Shalom House. The founder of that outreach to young people, Joe Shannon, has also returned to Catholicism as well (no relation to me there, either). The pastor after both of them, remains firmly Protestant.

It may be that Al Kresta was converted back to Roman Catholicism, for if I recall correctly, he had been raised in the Roman Catholic faith by his parents.

That’s not the reason. There were many reasons: all valid and perfectly sensible. But for a thinker like Al, merely having been something at one time is not the reason he does things.

One of my own Sunday school class members, who was raised Roman Catholic, but found Christ as his personal Savior, has returned to his former Roman Catholic faith.

I found Christ as my “personal Savior” (a phrase never found in the Bible, though I would argue that the concept is, rightly understood) in 1977. Now I’ve also found the Church that He founded, which is how Christianity was always intended to be.

I am very concerned that there is a lack of solid Bible teaching and apologetics in our Evangelical, Bible-believing churches.
 
Yeah, me, too. It’s the same in the Catholic Church, which is why I’ve devoted my life to changing that, in both camps.

I believe I should have done more than I did in teaching my high school Sunday school class about apologetics, for while I answered the teachings of the Jehovah’s Witnesses and the Church of Christ most thoroughly, I did not delve as deeply into Roman Catholicism.
 
I can see that. You have much to learn about it.

I did share with my class some reading material pointing out the apostasy of Roman Catholicism, but I did not dwell on the issue.

Good!

In particular, I shared the content of a booklet titled “Why Protestants and Roman Catholics Must Forever Remain Apart,” or something very similar. The main point the booklet addressed had to do with the fact that Roman Catholicism has an entirely false salvation plan, for it teaches the grace of salvation is received only through the sacraments of the Roman Catholic Church.
 
This is untrue on several counts:

1) We accept the validity of Protestant trinitarian baptism as a genuine sacrament, causing one to become part of the Body of Christ.

2) We accept the validity of all the sacraments of Eastern Orthodoxy.

3) We accept the sacramental validity of the marriage of two lifelong Protestants (not formerly married).

4) We believe in a baptism of desire in some cases, whereby one can be saved without baptism. Martyrdom can also work the same way.

5) We believe that “invincibly ignorant” non-Catholics can be saved.

One would think that anyone who understood the difference between the two systems or plans of salvation would never fall prey to the false apologetic of Roman Catholicism. But this sacerdotal heresy still represents a very fatal danger to those who fall victim to its false reasoning.

I’ve written 43 books and over 2,500 papers explaining why Catholicism is altogether biblical; harmonious with Scripture, and that Protestantism is not. That’s why I’m where I am, because I’ve loved and studied the Bible for nearly 37 years now.

* * *

Our “time” will soon draw to a close, because my policy since 2007 has been not to debate theology with anti-Catholics (which it has been amply confirmed that you are, from my searching your site today), since little constructive ever comes of it. The premise (Catholicism isn’t Christian) is so utterly absurd and viciously circular for a Protestant to assert (as I proved at length in my lengthy 1995 debate with James White: that he ran, terrified, from), that it reveals extremely serious distorted,  fallacious, wrongheaded thought at the level of many premises, making true dialogue impossible.

None of that is a “personal” judgment at all. It’s strictly a matter of principle and time-management and wise stewardship of time under God. R. C. Sproul, for example, told James White (as the latter reports) that Catholics aren’t worth debating because they don’t deserve that serious of a consideration. They disagree on that. He’s applying the same principle, though with false premises.

I think there are arguments not worth the trouble getting into (minus any personal vitriol towards the persons involved), because I am a proponent of classical dialogue, along the lines of Socrates and Plato: who held that a dialogue really only succeeds in the end if the two people are friends and have some degree of respect for each other’s positions. We may be friendly acquaintances, but you have no respect for my position and falsely, unjustly put me in a box as a Pelagian, idolatrous infidel on my way to hell if I continue to accept all Catholic teachings, as I do (by your own stated criteria, as I examined today).

That makes constructive dialogue impossible. I’ve enjoyed it, as you have, so far, but we’re basically just talking past each other, not influencing each other in the slightest.

I have dozens of past debates and dialogues on my Anti-Catholicism page, lest anyone thinks my reasoning here is either fear or inability (and of course those charges have been made). If James White, the king of anti-Catholics, thinks my refutations of his garbage are so terrible and insufficient, he is welcome to try to refute them. But thus far, not a word; not one peep out of him.

However, the exception to my policy that I am willing to make is if someone makes a serious and on-topic attempted refutation of one of my books. I’ll always defend my books unless it is a crazy wild goose chase, where the person replying is all over the ballpark with his preaching and sanctimonious condemnations of Catholicism.

If someone actually stays on topic and provides replies to my actual arguments in my books (in this case, on sola Scriptura), including you, then I will reply back, showing how the counter-argument fails, or if it succeeds, conceding that it does in that instance.  Since I have 100 arguments in my one book, if one is shown to be fallacious or contrary to fact, there are still 99 more to contend with: not the end of the world or reason for me to go back to Protestantism. The critique hasn’t collapsed if 1% of it is shown to be no good.

So I will do that with you , if you like, on the topic of sola Scriptura only, because that is your specialty, and one of mine (that I’ve written more about than anything else in my apologetics, by quite a margin).

Since you have expressed high interest in both of my books on the topic, perhaps that will be an agreeable arrangement to you.

***

I believe God calls us to “earnestly contend for the faith” (Jude 3). I believe God calls us to warn anyone we see who is in danger or is mistaken or is going astray (Ezk 3:18, 19; 33:8, 9; Le 19:17; Ac 20:31). Therefore, I have not been anti-catholic, but anti-error, which as I read my Bible is exactly what God calls us to be. I have indicated, on my part, complete openness to correction should it be found I am mistaken in what I believe the Bible teaches or of what I understand or misunderstand about the Roman Catholic church.

I have repeatedly commended the doctrinal and practical living stances the Roman Catholic Church proclaims when they are in full agreement with the Bible. . . .

Never have I ever suggested to any Roman Catholic that they ought to choose a different church to attend. I leave those decisions to God and the individual as the Holy Spirit may lead them. Now, if this to you represents me being anti-Catholic, so be it. But God will judge differently, I’m sure.

I do believe I have so far successfully met and refuted your position on the sufficiency of Scripture and related or illustrative issues you brought forward.

First, I must suspend my judgment regarding the distinction you make regarding “material sufficiency” and “formal sufficiency.” 

Cardinal Newman in his work as cited does not use the term. I at present have no way of knowing if he was aware of the term in his day. So, taking his word at face value, it appears to me he is in direct denial that 2 Timothy 3:17 teaches the sufficiency of Scripture.

The distinction between “material sufficiency” and “formal sufficiency” might be an example of the rule of interpretation I have called “necessary inference.” At present I do not think it is. An example of a Bible doctrine which is a proper example of “necessary inference” would be the doctrine of the Trinity. It can be derived from and proven from Scripture.

Until I learn more about it, I would judge that “material sufficiency” and “formal sufficiency” are arbitrary material constructs which exhibit the fallacy in interpretation sometimes called “over-reading” into the text that which is not really there.

I am glad you do accept “material sufficiency” as something taught by the Bible. As far as I understand the term “formal sufficiency,” I think I would consider that a valid Bible doctrine arrived at by necessary inference.

Now, you kindly brought forward as an example of apparently irreconcilable differences that cannot be settled definitively by Scripture alone the subject of baptism.

I thanked you for your choice of issue, a choice not affected by any prompting from me. It is a subject I have carefully studied. I am still studying the issue. I have signed up at Logos for a large set of classic Biblical studies on the subject, and am eagerly awaiting the time they become available to me. I have also signed up for many Roman Catholic studies some months ago, and several of those have apparently gone into production this week. It will still be a while before I receive them, I’m sure.

In further discussion of the baptism issue, you brought forward John 3:5. You further supported the variations in approach to baptism that are supposedly not reconcilable by direct approach to Scripture itself by citing the interpretation of noted Presbyterian scholar Marvin Vincent given in his useful work on Word Studies.

I refuted Mr. Vincent, noting what was there in the text that he totally overlooked, and what was elsewhere in Scripture that he also did not properly take into account, rendering his interpretation unsatisfactory if not incorrect. I provided you a summary statement of what the correct interpretation must be.

You countered with the observation that my interpretation proves your point, that John 3:5 can only be correctly interpreted by an appeal to careful scholarship from outside the text of Scripture itself, therefore justifying an official designated teaching authority, such as is provided by the magisterium of the Roman Catholic Church. I had pointed out, and you verified in precise detail, that the Roman Catholic Church has most wisely refrained from making very many pronouncements about interpretations of particular texts of Scripture which must be received by Roman Catholics. One of those few texts is John 3:5.

The problem with the interpretation required to be believed for John 3:5 is that it is a mistaken reading of John 3:5. What the Roman Catholic Church asserts of baptism, that the physical element water must be employed in ritual water baptism, is most certainly true. The problem is that John 3:5 is not about ritual water baptism at all, but is about real baptism accomplished by the Holy Spirit apart from any physical water or an administrator of the rite.

So, what has now been demonstrated?

First, it is possible to go to the Scripture itself and by as much careful study as needed, arrive at a correct interpretation and understanding of an otherwise disputed passage of Scripture. I demonstrated that by refuting Vincent. . . . 

My conclusion is, . . . that the interpretation of John 3:5 I have provided is more adequate and more supportable from the text, the immediate context, and the whole of Scripture than either that of respected scholar Marvin Vincent or generally respected Biblical scholarship of the Roman Catholic Church’s official position on this verse.

Bottom line: on this point at least, noted and respected Roman Catholic apologist Dave Armstrong stands refuted–as I originally suggested in my “Google tag” for this post.

Nevertheless, I count Dave Armstrong as fully a dear brother in Christ, and highly commend his written works and his stand for Bible truth and the Word of God.

As I already mentioned, please let me know if you critique one or both of my books on sola Scriptura. I must respectfully disagree with your claim that you have refuted the arguments I’ve made in our recent exchanges. In many instances, you simply stated your positions with little or no relation to mine, which is neither dialogue nor debate, since there was little or no direct interaction with the opposing position.

The “Jesus vs. Tradition” topic provides the classic illustration of this. I gave my counter-argument to your negative claims, and you “replied” by simply restating the standard “anti-tradition” arguments, with no reference to the arguments that I had just provided . It’s understandable. We Christians tend to be preachy proclaimers. We have truths to share as we deeply believe them, and would rather proclaim than defend. And we tend to fellowship with folks who believe as we do, so we’re not used to hearing other views.

I’m an apologist, so I engage in dialogues and defense all the time. I naturally fall into that mode, rather than the preachy thing. I’ve never been a “preacher”. This is why I rarely give talks. I’d rather dialogue with people; talk to them, do the back-and-forth. Even when I’m on the radio (as I have been, some 25 times now: several of those being live national shows with calls), I do interviews, not straight talks. Preaching and proclamation are fine. God likes those, too, and wants us to do them. But they are not dialogue and debate.

So there are methodological differences between us. But in any event, I can’t agree that I have been refuted, seeing that many of my arguments went unresponded-to. The debater must respond to opponents’ arguments! Certainly you know that, with your background, so it is doubly curious and puzzling to me why you haven’t applied that knowledge of what a true debate entails, to my arguments. But if you are willing to do so in the future, you have my 100 Biblical Arguments Against Sola Scriptura to play with.

My old argument (from the early 90s) about five views of baptism, that I brought up, wasn’t for the purpose of debating baptism itself. It is a classic example of Protestant disunity on basic Christian doctrines (and practices) and how nothing Protestants can do within their system is able to overcome it. Whether you think you have proven your view of baptism or not has nothing whatever to do with my point there. It was just one illustrative example of many similar ones that could have been used. You simply say that the other guys are wrong, you are right, and that’s the end of that!

But of course, it doesn’t solve the problem (that I was driving at) at all, because there are other folks equally as “certain” as you are about their views, and there is no way to resolve it since all parties appeal to the Bible. And that was the whole essence of my argument. If you can’t see that you haven’t resolved the difficulty in the least (haven’t even tried), others surely will: which is the beauty of presenting opposing views and letting readers decide which is more plausible and worthy of belief.

When you disagreed with Cardinal Newman, you dismissed him cavalierly, saying that he can’t read [the Bible]. But you didn’t give any indication that you even grasped what his argument was in the first place. You weren’t aware, first of all, of the basic distinction between material and formal sufficiency, that (as I showed, with six examples), many Protestants understand and write about. Thus, you misunderstood and (undeliberately) misrepresented Newman, and I proved early on that he made this distinction and accepted material sufficiency (with several of his own statements, compiled in my book of his quotations), whereas you denied that.

Like many Protestants, you seem thoroughly confused as to the status of Catholicism. In several of your past papers, you were sure that it is a “false cult.” Lately, you seem less sure, and present contradictory remarks on the topic. You say I am “fully a dear brother in Christ,” which I appreciate and am delighted to see (for your sake), and of course reciprocate, as Catholics regard all baptized trinitarian Protestants in the same way.

You say that you “highly commend [my] written works and [my] stand for Bible truth and the Word of God.” Yet, when we began, just a few days ago, you stated: “His [Cardinal Newman’s] teaching directly led to the falling away from the truth of the Bible [or at least from his original Protestantism] of a personal acquaintance of mine, Mr. Dave Armstrong, . . .”

How can I be criticized for falling away from the Bible a few days ago, yet now I am commended for standing for Bible truth and the Word of God? Perhaps you can explain these wildly divergent interpretations of the course of my spiritual / theological life.

Your other statements about Catholicism that I found on your site provide further internal difficulties in your position. In August 2012 you wrote:

“It is my belief that while there may be some Roman Catholics who are genuinely saved because they have truly placed their faith in what our Lord Jesus Christ did for them on the Cross, I suspect most Roman Catholics have followed the teaching of their church, which I believe is utterly mistaken on salvation matters.”

Alright. You can’t have it both ways. If the Catholic Church is “utterly mistaken on salvation matters” and someone accepts wholeheartedly all its teachings, as I do, I don’t see how that person can be saved or be a brother in Christ, because they have a false soteriology and understanding of what is required to be saved: i.e. (by this erroneous thinking), a “different gospel.” One has to reject that in order to be a good Christian (to be a good Christian you have to be a bad Catholic, and if one is a good Catholic, he can’t be a [good] Christian).

Of course I have fully placed my faith in our Glorious Lord and Savior and Redeemer, Jesus Christ, and His death on our behalf on the cross. I did that in 1977. This is Catholic teaching. Your problem is that you don’t realize that it is Catholic teaching (minus the false element of supposed “instant salvation”), so that to believe this (grace alone / non-Pelagianism) is no contradiction at all to anything the Catholic Church teaches.

You said Cardinal Newman has an “evil influence.” He’s my “theological hero.” His arguments were crucial in my conversion (though not the biblical ones; rather, his historical analyses about development of doctrine). So how can I love his writings so much, yet escape from the same negative description that you give him? You even claimed that you refuted me because you (supposedly) refuted him; precisely because you know that I like his thought so much. Yet he has an “evil influence” and I am a “fully a dear brother in Christ”? Is Cardinal Newman that also?

I wholeheartedly accept all Catholic teachings, that the Church decrees as binding upon Catholics. Therefore, according to you (or at least your writings within the last few years) I can’t be saved and can’t be a Christian. How could I be, if Catholicism teaches a false soteriology and I accept it? Is Catholicism a Christian system, just as all the Protestant systems are, or not? Unless you make that determination, your analyses on this topic will continue to be hopelessly muddled and self-contradictory.

As a professional apologist, I can assure anyone that the Catholic Church teaches salvation by the work of Christ through faith in Him and grace alone; but most people understand so poorly what we teach, that they continue to falsely claim that we believe in salvation by works, or Pelagianism.

Again, in August 2012, you wrote specifically about me: “I am most concerned that for anyone to turn from Biblical Christianity to belief in the Roman Catholic faith is tantamount to committing apostasy.” So which is it? Am I an apostate or dear brother in Christ? At that time, you didn’t sound very delighted that anyone would become a Catholic. But now you say, “Never have I ever suggested to any Roman Catholic that they ought to choose a different church to attend.”

How can you say that to become a Catholic is to forsake biblical teaching and commit apostasy, and to adopt the views of a communion that is “utterly mistaken” about salvation, yet also say that Catholics are fully brothers in Christ and that Catholics shouldn’t leave the Catholic Church? Either your views have changed or this is vicious self-contradiction. And again, being a master debater, you know what internal inconsistency is.

You referred to “the apostasy of Roman Catholicism” and “Roman Catholicism has an entirely false salvation plan” and “the Roman Catholic faith preaches a ‘different gospel’ than the New Testament does” and “I believe the Bible officially declares the Roman Catholic Church to be a false cult, for the Roman Catholic Church directly denies what the Bible clearly and absolutely declares.” Yet here I am in that Church and you say I’m a good Christian who teaches the word of God and should stay here (because you would never suggest otherwise)? You concluded:

“One would think that anyone who understood the difference between the two systems or plans of salvation would never fall prey to the false apologetic of Roman Catholicism. But this sacerdotal heresy still represents a very fatal danger to those who fall victim to its false reasoning.”

Okay! Either you are one very confused man (regarding Catholicism and the relationship of individual Catholics to biblical truth and salvation) or you’re talking out of both sides of your mouth. I don’t conclude the latter for even a second, in charity; therefore, the former seems to be the only other possibility: unless and until you clear up these massively contradictory statements. And I don’t see that you can do so; thus, you ought to follow the direction that you seem to be pulled in (that Catholicism is a fully Christian system and one can be saved if they accept all of it).

The latter position has the distinct advantage of being true rather than false. That’s always a good thing when one is bandying about different opinions. . . . Truth (in proportion to how much of it we espouse) has a way of eliminating internal contradictions.

If I understand your statements immediately above, you were saved in 1977. That of course is well more than a decade before you converted to Roman Catholicism.
I said:

 

It is my belief that while there may be some Roman Catholics who are genuinely saved because they have truly placed their faith in what our Lord Jesus Christ did for them on the Cross, I suspect most Roman Catholics have followed the teaching of their church, which I believe is utterly mistaken on salvation matters.

I don’t have at my command all the technical theological terms or labels that pertain to this issue. Nevertheless, it is my current understanding that in the Roman Catholic Church the grace of salvation is dispensed by the Roman Catholic Church, so that salvation is received by partaking of the sacraments. This might be called sacerdotalism.

For example, years ago, if I were to ask a Roman Catholic if he is saved, he would say “Yes.” If I asked further about the basis for believing he is saved, he would respond, “I was baptized Roman Catholic.” Or, if I were to ask a Roman Catholic, “Are you born again?” he would answer, “Yes, I was baptized.” At least back in those days, few if any ever responded with a statement reflecting what most Evangelical Christians would respond, “I have accepted Christ as my Savior, and have a personal relationship with him.”

Now perhaps these limited interchanges I had years ago are not representative of the actual case at large. But then, and until now unless shown otherwise, it would seem that the Roman Catholics I encountered had a faith based on grace received by participating in the sacraments, through which as the Roman Catholic Church apparently teaches, the needed or necessary grace is received.

Now in my reading of the New Testament, I see the Evangelical position reflected directly on its pages, but I do not see a system of ritual ordinances we call sacraments as a means of receiving the grace of salvation there at all.

That is why I have stated I believe many Roman Catholics are actually genuinely saved, born-again Christians in the Evangelical sense. Though they are undoubtedly faithful Roman Catholics loyal to their church, participating regularly in the Roman Catholic sacraments, yet that participation is not what the Bible in the New Testament sets out as the way an individual comes to know Christ, comes to be “in Christ,” comes to possess the everlasting life Jesus promised in John 3:16 and John 5:24.

Therefore, I have concluded that many in the Roman Catholic Church are saved in spite of rather than because of the program of sacraments set forth by the Roman Catholic Church as the means of grace. I would suppose, based on what little I know or have experienced by direct contact with Roman Catholicism, many Roman Catholics have yet to experience the joy and assurance that comes from having a personal relationship with our Lord Jesus Christ, though I am surely thankful for every Roman Catholic who has had this blessed experience.

* * * * *


2017-02-08T21:47:59-04:00

FiveBookCollage2Long

(2-4-14; revised on 10-1-15)

Each title is linked to an info-page, which includes all purchasing options (paperback and several e-book formats).
 *
For more information, see my master books page (all books in all formats) and my e-booksite (deep discount e-books in four different formats: only $2.99).
 
* * * * *

A Biblical Defense of Catholicism (#1; completed in May 1996; self-published: Oct. 2001; Sophia version: June 2003)
Demonstration of the unique harmony of Catholic doctrines  with Holy Scripture; includes Bible passages from 229 of the 260 chapters in the New Testament.

More Biblical Evidence for Catholicism (#2; Feb. 2002)
Biblical arguments in support of distinctively Catholic doctrinal positions, with an emphasis on informality and dialogue; mostly drawn from real discussions.


Bible Conversations: Catholic-Protestant Dialogues on the Bible, Tradition, and Salvation (#3; June 2002)
Perhaps the three “hottest” topics in Catholic apologetics are dealt with in a dialogue format, from actual discussions engaged in online with Protestants.
Why does the Catholic Church and her doctrines appear different in many ways from the early Church? Development of doctrine is a crucial explanatory key.

Mere Christian Apologetics (#5; Sep. 2002)
A work of general Christian apologetics, without Catholic “distinctives”: intended as an introductory treatment of many of the basic apologetics issues.
Devoted to an apologetic of general Christianity, over against secularism, agnosticism, and atheism; demonstrating that Christianity is rational and plausible.

The Catholic Answer Bible (#7; Sep. 2002)

My 44 “inserts” only, from this Bible. Each devotes one page to common apologetics issues, with explanation, and Scripture and Catechism passages.
Catholic and biblical analyses of the family-related issues of abortion, contraception, extramarital sex, divorce, homosexuality, and radical feminism.

Reflections on Radical Catholic Reactionaries (#9; Dec. 2002; rev. Aug. 2013)
Critique of “traditions of men falsely made out to be the only proper traditions of the Church”: the faulty and erroneous use of dogma and private judgment.


Protestantism: Critical Reflections of an Ecumenical Catholic (#10; May 2003)
Multi-faceted commentary on the various flaws and errors of Protestantism, in the style of Pascals Pensees: categorized brief thoughts or sayings.
Critique of two very serious errors: that Catholicism is not truly Christian, and that one can pick and choose or modify Catholic doctrines as they so choose.

Orthodoxy and Catholicism: A Comparison (#12; July 2004; 3rd edition: July 2015)
Examination of key differences between Catholicism and Orthodoxy (especially in its anti-Catholic form), due largely to the split in the eleventh century.
A critical look at how Protestant apologists deal with (or try to dismiss) Bible passages used by Catholics in defense of doctrines that Protestants reject.
Two-page standardized treatments of sixty-one major issues that divide Protestants and Catholics; somewhat like the format of St. Thomas Aquinas.
Collection of writings from the Church fathers that exhibit support of distinctively Catholic doctrines and rejection of distinctively Protestant ones.
Examination of the founder of Protestantism and critique of errors in his thinking; also includes a lengthy section enumerating agreement with Catholicism.
Collection of quotations from the great writer who is widely considered the preeminent Christian and Catholic apologist in the first third of the 20th century.
Over 2,000 Bible verses presented in their entirety and specifically categorized in order to provide abundant biblical support for various Catholic doctrines.
Point-by-point critical analysis of Book IV of John Calvin’s magnum opus, “Institutes of the Christian Religion.” Includes a section of areas of agreement.
Devoted to demonstrating the abundance of biblical support for the many areas of Catholic Mariology that are considered “unbiblical” and “controversial.”
By massive linking to Wikipedia science articles and biographical treatment of great scientists, Christianity and science are shown to be entirely compatible.
The theology of salvation from a Catholic perspective, overwhelmingly emphasizing biblical arguments. Includes 100+ pages critiquing the Calvinist TULIP.

Biblical Catholic Eucharistic Theology (#23; Feb. 2011)
A treatment of many important aspects of Catholic beliefs regarding the sacrament of the Holy Eucharist, with strong emphasis on biblical argumentation.
 

The Quotable Newman: A Definitive Guide to His Central Thoughts and Ideas (#24; Aug. 2011; published Oct. 2012)
Collection of quotations from this giant of 19th century Christianity: a brilliant thinker, preacher, apologist, teacher and famous convert to Catholicism.

100 Biblical Arguments Against Sola Scriptura (#25; Nov. 2011; published May 2012)
It’s all summed-up in one “powerhouse” of relentless biblical critique of one of the “pillars of the Reformation”: that amazingly lacks any biblical support.
Arguments from 12 great apologists: More, Erasmus, Suárez, Francis de Sales, Bossuet, Pascal, Wiseman, Ullathorne, Benson, Gibbons, Prat, and Adam.
Biblical arguments garnered in support of invocation, intercession, and veneration of saints, images, relics, purgatory, prayer for the dead, and penance.
The controversial beliefs of papal primacy, headship, and infallibility, are examined in-depth from Scripture, showing their complete harmony with the Bible.
 
The Quotable Wesley (#29, May 2012; published April 2014)  
Quotations from the wise and spiritual Anglican founder of Methodism, and zealous Christian reformer and evangelist; many affinities with Catholicism.
 
A fun non-theological book that delves into various aspects of classic rock music, especially the Beatles and Beach Boys and their remastered songs.
Critical analysis of the biblical arguments(or lack thereof) in favor of “sola Scriptura” from the two men who are considered its very best historical defenders.

The Quotable Augustine: Distinctively Catholic Elements in His Theology (#32; Sep. 2012)

Quotations from St. Augustine: widely considered the greatest Church father, and often claimed as the direct forerunner of Reformed Protestantism.
Critical analysis of various questionable aspects of Calvinist or “Reformed” theology, including many lengthy replies to Books I-III of Calvin’s “Institutes.”
Thorough presentation of biblical arguments in favor of trinitarianism, the divinity or deity of Christ, and classic orthodox theism. Bible verses in their entirety.
A look at dubious beliefs on the extreme “right” of the Catholic theological spectrum, and why its “quasi-schismatic”, pharisaical, rigorist views are wrong.
A helpful alphabetical summary of the theological ideas and arguments of St. Thomas Aquinas’ masterwork, designed to make his thought more accessible.
Selection of some of the best Dave Armstrong’s numerous theological and apologetic arguments, on a wide variety of issues: always emphasizing the Bible.
Many aspects of the journey to Catholicism examined, conversion stories, and the most extensive account of Dave Armstrong’s own conversion (75 pages).
Writings of 8 Church Doctors: Basil, John Chrysostom, Gregory Nazianzen, Athanasius, Cyril of Alexandria, Ephraim, Cyril of Jerusalem, & John Damascene.

 The Quotable Newman, Vol. II (#40; Aug. 2013)
290 more pages of quotes on a wide variety of topics from the 19th century Churchman, with emphasis on his personal letters, and lesser-known topics.

A “biblical catechism.” The idea is simple but unique: 1001 questions are “answered” with a Bible passage: with 18 broad categories and 200 sub-topics.

Debating James White: Shocking Failures of the “Undefeatable” Anti-Catholic Champion (#42; Nov. 2013) 
A series of critical in-depth analyses and debates with the leading anti-Catholic apologist today (especially online): the Reformed Baptist James White.

Pope Francis Explained: Survey of Myths, Legends, and Catholic Defenses in Harmony with Tradition (#43; Jan. 2014) 
A look at how the media frequently misrepresents the pope as a supposed dissenter, and how Catholics on the far right are also unnecessarily suspicious.  

Quotable Catholic Mystics and Contemplatives (#44; April 2014)

Compiled from fourteen classic Catholic mystics and contemplatives or works, drawn from 22 books, compiled under 215 categories, chronologically by date.

Victorian King James Version of the New Testament (#45; July 2014)

A “selection” from two Elizabethan era Bibles (KJV / Rheims), and four British Victorian-era versions (Moffatt / 20th Century / Young’s Literal / Weymouth).

Proving the Catholic Faith is Biblical: 80 Short Essays Explaining the Biblical Basis of Catholicism (#46; August 2014; published in July 2015 by Sophia Institute Press)

Collection of usually 2-3 page-long articles on 14 broad apologetics topics; many drawn from published articles with Seton Magazine and The Michigan Catholic.

Footsteps that Echo Forever: My Holy Land Pilgrimage (#47, November 2014).

A spiritual journey to Israel recounted, with descriptions of holy sites, survey of some recent exciting discoveries of biblical archaeology, and biblical exposition.
*
Collection of Luther statements that Catholics would agree with. Nine broad sections and 113 individual categories, arranged chronologically within each category.
*

Almost a “systematic theology” from Cardinal Newman, by use of many topical categories. Of particular usefulness for possible converts, as well as “uncertain” Catholics. 


* * * * *




2017-05-25T18:19:30-04:00

. . . . . (vs. Dr. Glenn Peoples and William Tanksley, Jr.) 
Public domain image, royalty free stock photo from www.public-domain-image.com
[public domain / Free Stock Photos Free page]

***

 (1-6-14)

***
 
I put a meme up on my Facebook Author page; then later on my personal page. It stated, “Calvinism: It’s really more like a daisy. You know . . . God loves you, God loves you not . . . “). Several Calvinists appeared on the author page, of the type who assert (usually with Bible passages) but don’t really explicate or defend.

That’s one thing. But on a completely separate Facebook page (that of Dr. Glenn Andrew Peoples), came a much more pointed and sophisticated response, in a [public] post about it. Glenn’s words will be in blue below. William Tanksley Jr.’s words in green
* * * * *
 
The latter, I discovered, is a Reformed Baptist and follows Bishop “Dr.” [???] James White’s You Tube channel, among many others. Glenn didn’t inform me of his post (I’m regularly talked about online with few — for some odd reason — willing to let me know so I can have some say, too; tell my “side” of the story). Someone else had to do that. Once I learned of it, I went over there to see what was claimed, and to reply. I wrote to a friend in a PM:

I predict that the personal attacks and claims that I am an ignoramus will be stepped up. I hope I’m wrong. Calvinists do a great job preaching to the choir. Not nearly so great dealing with critics.

This has abundantly come to pass, as will be readily seen below. Someone made a joke on my page about “Alvinists,” a take-off of Alvin and the Chipmunks of Christmas Don’t be Late fame. You may remember in the song how the guy has to keep calling Alvin three times. So I made a joke about that:

Yeah, I try to address the Alvinists, and they don’t hear me, just like Alvin. I’m going through this right now on another page that responded to this. I’m talking to the guy [Tanksley]; he either ignores or condescendingly preaches at me. There is no civil discussion to be had so far. [and it never began]

The reason for the lack of discussion is because many Calvinists are anti-Catholics. When they are the latter, no constructive discussion or dialogue at all is possible, in my long experience. If they are ecumenical and acknowledge Catholics as fellow brethren in Christ and Christians, discussion is entirely possible, and I’ve done that several times, too. One’s view of Catholicism is the key to whether dialogue is possible or not.
 
Glenn started out with his initial barb against me, posted on top of the photo:

Please don’t share cute memes like this unless you understand the view being critiqued. 

In this particular instance, the “he loves me / he loves me not” joke with the daisy is one that – prior to this picture being made – Calvinists have used in regard to Arminianism, since in that view a person can become “unsaved” repeatedly. 

Know your theology or look silly when joking about it.

Later in a comment, he said: “it’s meant to be silly [memes] – but there’s at least meant to be a point to it. In the above version there’s no point at all.”

Dr. Peoples has quite a curriculum vitae:  a PhD in philosophy, Master’s in theology, and  Bachelor’s degree in Divinity. He is no slouch. But then he should know better than to claim what he has about my arguments and myself. He has less excuse for silly claims. He runs the blog, Right Reason. He doesn’t deny that Catholicism is Christian, as a quick search on his blog reveals (one / two / three). He’s apparently not a Calvinist, writing in March 2010: “I consider myself an outsider to Reformed Christianity.” In March 2012 he explained his theological views:

I was raised in the Catholic Church, and I guess my initial or “default” view of the Christian view of things was formed in that context. I started to get interested in theology and really taking apart what I believed at quite a young age – certainly too young for my parents’ liking at the time! When I was fourteen I left the Catholic Church over some doctrinal qualms that I just couldn’t see being resolved. I was baptised (which made things worse in the view of some people!) and started going to a local Baptist church where I was blessed to have a really great youth group leader who placed a strong emphasis on discipling young people and helping them to understand the Scripture and a Christian worldview. Not that I have any particular allegiance to Baptist churches, denominationally. I think of myself as a very ecumenical evangelical. Like a number of former Catholics I did the whole “Catholicism is the gateway to hell” thing for a short while (read: teenage years), but I recovered when I grew up a little.


In the same interview he says he is a member of Grace Presbyterian Church in Dunedin, New Zealand. He appears to deny the immortality of the soul, and the existence of the soul, period (believing in conditional immortality; thus denying hell, I believe, and asserting annihilationism of the damned): “Christian physicalism.” In June 2011, he asserted: “I am persuaded that the Bible teaches annihilationism.” Just so we have a little background of the person involved here . . .

First there was an issue of not even properly understanding the humor of the meme. Sadly, this was predictable. Very often, folks who are the target of humor, don’t get it. Others who aren’t the target miss the meaning because they hyper-analyze or over-rationalize, entirely missing the spirit and analogies of the humor. There is further humor to be had here, given the stereotype (often all too true) of the “dour, humorless” Calvinist (being of Scottish ancestry, I particularly get this).

Analogy is central here because the basic humorous concept is the comparison of the daisy and “loves me / loves  me not” bit with the Calvinist TULIP. All one has to do, then, is figure out what exactly in Calvinism it is meant to critique. We know it has to be one or more elements of TULIP (I think is reasonable to state). Glenn reiterated that originally, the daisy analogy was used by Calvinists against Arminians: “The earliest version I have found is from William J. Abraham in 1989, when he refers to it as a joke that Calvinists have used against Arminianism.”
 
Some (including Glenn) didn’t get how the analogical humor worked, the other way around (as a critique of Calvinism):

Dr. Glenn Peoples:  Yeah, he could mean “God loves YOU1, God loves YOU2 not,” but people wouldn’t expect him to mean that, because that’s not the daisy thing. Maybe he was just desperate for the joke about Calvinism, so mangled everything in getting there. . . . when the Calvinist uses it, they mean “I’m saved… I’m not saved…. now I’m saved… now I’m not.”

Clinton Wilcox: Actually, it seems more like the person who shared this doesn’t understand the daisy thing (it refers to the same person: “he loves me, he loves me not” etc., not different people as he would need it to do to work for Calvinism).
 
Glenn thought it just didn’t work:

But the take-home point is that the message of the meme falls flat. For if Calvinism is true, then nobody ever moves from being elect to being non-elect, or vice versa. So it’s not accurate in the least, and anything but “dead on.”

But some people on the thread did get the humor: 
 

Adam James Gadomski (an Anglican): “The point is that election seems to be arbitrary in the Calvinist scheme.”

Piers Bayl-Smith (unknown affiliation): Maybe flogging a dead horse here Glenn, but I don’t see the meme as saying that somebody “ever moves from being elect to being non-elect, or vice versa.” I always thought pulling petals is a way of /finding out/ whether a girl loved you, not /moving/ a girl to love you or not. The love is either there or not, and pulling petals is to find out what is actually the case. If God is the sole determination of my election, then I am never in a position of being sure whether I am one of the elect – hence, “God loves me, God loves me not.” I also think the meme suggests a certain aspect of luck involved in the process.

. . . If you believe that the daisy is a better fit for Arminianism, I am not sure how that is a sympathetic or irenic understanding of Arminianism. “Here is the crucial difference. Calvinism deprives those struggling with their faith of the single most important resource available: the confidence that God loves all of us with every kind of love we need to enable and encourage our eternal flourishing and well-being. Again, Calvinists cannot honestly assure people that God loves them in this way without claiming to know more about God’s secret counsels than any human being can know” (Walls & Dongell, 2004, p. 201). Given this understanding (whether you agree or not), the daisy works.

Peter Grice (unknown affiliation): I think the joke is pretty clear on an Arminian critique, and it’s about love as the caption says (not perseverance). . . . The Calvinist form [of the meme or joke] barely makes sense to me, because Arminians all affirm that God loves everybody (so, whether God loves any particular person would be almost an absurdity), and also because Arminians are by no means committed to non-perseverance—on the contrary, a widespread assurance of faith (rather than the neurotic lack of assurance that the joke portrays) has led to the problem of “cheap grace” or “easy believism.”

In contrast, if the Calvinist is the butt of the joke, then the point of course is to suggest that there is much room for doubt as to whether oneself is really among the elect, which might lead to a certain instability. The joke further supposes that under limited atonement, Jesus died only for the ones God loves…


Even William Tanksley, Jr. (who excoriates me below) agreed with this last comment (virtually identical to my own interpretation of the humor):  

Good summary — that’s actually a good explanation, to my ear. Of course, the Calvinist answer is that one shouldn’t take assurance from an inscrutable eternal decree, but rather from God’s actions that result in what some call the means of salvation: God’s word heard in faith, baptism into the triune name, the New Covenant remembered in the Lord’s Supper…
Peter Grice much later on (after all my comments below were made), made a scathingly brilliant observation about Calvinist vs. Arminian humorous use of the daisy analogy (lengthy but well worth reading). I agree with it 100%:

I don’t get the confusion. The original motif for this joke is a girl who has epistemological doubts about whether some guy really loves her. That is pretty darn close to the frame for the contra Calvinism form of the joke, which implies that if Calvinism were true, only the elect are loved (in the sense of the above quote), and if you’re a Calvinist adherent that doesn’t automatically mean you are among the elect and therefore loved. You can have genuine assurance if you are among the elect and this assurance is given to you (which is not the same thing as the self-assurance or confidence that you are saved and loved), however, that’s outside the scope of the joke, which refers to the theological system without prejudice, or on paper, in the abstract.

At least, without presupposing that Calvinism is or isn’t true, and that the hapless subject is or is not genuinely elect, with genuine assurance. After all, the joke, like the original, invokes the subjective/epistemological vantage. So it is amusing (if you like critical irony) to think of a person who confidently believes that God loves only the elect (in a salvific way), but whose very system allows that they might not be among the beloved, so on that level they can’t necessarily be sure where they stand on any given day. But it’s not just that, it’s how the possibility of non-election might be amusing if translated into feelings of unrequited love. Plenty of Calvinists can be adduced who don’t doubt that they are among the elect, or who do seem to exhibit qualities of the saved (they seem to love God), but that’s not the point of the joke in this form. The joke of course breaks down if Calvinists generally do believe that God loves them just the same if they are non-elect, so that may or may not be a point of contention.

Maybe I’m missing something in the contra Arminian form, but if it’s using “love” as a proxy for salvation it’s already off to a confusing start (because “love” is the term used, and exactly how the well-known original motif makes sense), and, because Arminians obviously affirm the perfect love of God for all people. Perhaps the Calvinist is projecting their association of love and salvation (I have no idea, but that would explain how they could think it’s something obvious enough for other Calvinists to “get”). But replacing “love” with “salvation” doesn’t really address the Arminian epistemological situation. Arminius had his stance, of course, but the reality is that many (in my limited experience, it’s a very strong majority) Arminians do not think they will lose their salvation.

Some may think that it is theoretically possible, but rarely if ever occurs, and certainly won’t occur in their case unless they commit something akin to the unforgivable sin, or otherwise “fall away” and revert to being one who hates God. Moreover, that hypothetical situation could only ever occur once—they would never think it possible to lose their salvation one day, and regain it the next (there is no special Arminian Bible translation with Hebrews 6:6 cut out!) Granted, they might have doubts about whether or not they are saved in the first place, and some (usually ‘baby Christians’) might think they could have committed the unforgivable sin, but that’s not the point the joke in this form is trying to make.

The point of the joke in this form, if I understand, is that something about Arminianism means your perseverance in the faith depends upon your daily, fluctuating will, so that when you start having doubts, somehow you are risking your salvation and you know it. But if a person today comes to believe in God via Arminianism, and believes that they are themselves genuinely Christian, they would not only believe without reservation that God loves them (and always has and always will), but also that either the vast majority (let’s say 99.99%)—if not indeed the totality—of Christians will never fall away. The reason for this is actually God’s unconditional love, which motivates his sovereign activity in the believer’s life. So there’s nothing precarious about it. Sovereignty is not jettisoned on Arminianism.

I worry that Calvinists often think Arminians must believe everything antithetical to them, when the reality may be more that we believe some of the same things, but we don’t hold them in the same relationships. It’s all very well to dispute the views of Arminians about this, insisting that if they are to be consistent they must believe X, Y or Z, but the joke in this form doesn’t seem to take aim at a “refuted” form of Arminianism. Taking the joke at face value, or even swapping out “love” for “salvation,” I can see why Calvinists think it’s funny, but only if I uncharitably conclude that a lot of Calvinists really think Arminianism is something it’s not.

I don’t like how the joke forces me to conclude that—and I wish the whole sibling rivalry thing would just die. I don’t see the above problem happening in the other direction, unless, as I said, “Calvinists generally do believe that God loves them just the same if they are non-elect.”

Therefore, Calvinists are more serious and less funny.

 
The Arminian counter-part [i.e., Calvinists criticizing Arminians] is what fails as humor if it is saying that God ceases to love a person if he falls away, because Arminians hold that God loves all people and desires for them to be saved. Thus, He wouldn’t stop loving them if they weren’t in His good graces, and the humor falls flat as a non sequitur.
 
The quickest way to explain the humor, I think, is to say that if God (strictly speaking) loves only the elect, and hates the non-elect, and we can’t know for sure that we are of the elect (as Calvin states many times), much less if others are, then there is room for much doubt as to whether I know that God loves ME or not, and the humor is quite apt and appropriate and accurate: dead-on, in fact.

For the non-Calvinist Christian, there is no such conundrum. God loves all men; there is no question about it. He loves them even as He condemns some to hell for their rebellion and rejection of His universal offer of the free gift of salvation, wholly through His grace. So we don’t sit around wondering whether we are of the elect or whether God loves us. Our job is to love and follow Him, and follow His commandments: accept the grace and regeneration and ultimate eschatological salvation that He wills to give us and get on with our lives, doing what He commands, and sharing the Good News with others.

 
“nobody ever moves from being elect to being non-elect:”

That’s not the humor as I see it, and have already commented on above. At least one other person explained properly the point of the satire, and even Tanksley accepted it. Those who aren’t closed on the issue will be able to see it clearly enough from what has already been written about it.

In any event, the humor of the meme (I will summarize briefly since this is so misunderstood), at least as I see it (I can’t speak for all), has to do with:

1) The lack of ability to know for sure if one is of the elect.

2) The seeming arbitrariness of God in choosing the elect, if Calvinism is true.

3) [tied to both #1 and #2] The unbiblical contradiction of God loving the elect but not the damned, rather than loving all men.


None of that has anything to do with moving between the categories. But nice try. I’ll be ecstatic if you guys can at least understand the humor, if you’re unable to discuss these topics without insult and rancor.
 
. . . the “daisy” joke is eminently a better fit with a view where a person’s status before God can change on a daily basis, which is why it originated as a crack about Arminianism: Calvinists have the TULIP, Arminians have the daisy. It barely makes any sense as a joke about Calvinism, unless it’s an awkwardly expressed attack on the epistemology of a monergist, which in turn, as I said, becomes a swipe at Augustine.
 
And you think that is the usual, normative, day-to-day outlook on salvation and assurance that your typical Arminian or Wesleyan has? I was in that camp for 13 years and I never for a second would have imagined such a ridiculous thing (and the same applies to my view now as a Catholic, these past 23 years). You think that fits and the meme is funny looked at that way, yet you think I am the one misrepresenting Calvinism?

It’s flat-out amazing.

And Dave, it is part of the ordinary, everyday view of an Arminian that a saved person can become unsaved, yes. The daisy joke is used to exaggerate this into absolute uncertainty about whether or not I will be saved tomorrow. It is disingenuous to somehow claim that I have stated that this is what Arminians are really like. Your amazement is less than genuine. 
* * * * *
 
Glenn’s first comment in the thread was directed towards me:

I don’t understand why a Catholic Apologist would share this. In the first place, he should at least understand what he’s talking about, and in the second place he’s making fun of Augustine!
 
Oh, I understand Calvinism pretty well, I think (I posted the above on my Facebook Author page and also on my Personal page now), having debated Calvinists innumerable times, and having written two books about it, and a third about half-devoted to it. I also understand Arminianism / Wesleyanism, having been in that camp for 13 years (and as an apologist then, too). My Quotable Wesley is gonna be published in April, by the Protestant publisher, Beacon Hill Press.

I understand Catholic theology, as a Catholic apologist and published author.

I stand by this. It accurately conveys some of the problems with Calvinism, by using humor and satire. I would point to an article like, e.g., “Does God love the elect and hate the non-elect?” by Grace to You: John MacArthur’s ministry. It states that, “there is a true and real sense in which Scripture teaches that God hates the wicked.”

 
Here’s another example of a piece from a Reformed site:

Sin can not be separated from the sinner, because it is the nature of man that is sinful (Psalm 51:5; Jer. 17:9; Matt.l2:34-35; Luke 6: 44-45).

The Bible speaks of God being angry with, and hating the wicked, that is people who do wickedness (Ps. 5:4-6; 11:5-6; Prov. 16:4). . . .

God is not actively loving non-elect men when he gives them good things in this life, like money, health etc, or even when He sends them the gospel to hear. . . .

The Biblical and Reformed faith teaches that God’s love flows to His elect, and His elect alone, in and through Jesus Christ.

 
This guy either reads a different Bible than I do, or reads it with a vastly different notion of hermeneutics and exegesis.
 
“in the second place he’s making fun of Augustine!”

Hardly. Though Augustine has some real similarities with Calvinism (far more than any other Church father), he was not a Calvinist; he was a Catholic. As the editor of The Quotable Augustine I know a little about him, too. He didn’t assert total depravity [quoted several passages from my book].

[I also posted many quotes from Augustine showing that he asserted the possibility of apostasy (falling away from the faith or grace or salvation),  denied irresistible grace, and held to synergy (cooperation with God in grace as co-laborers). It looks like Glenn decided that all these were fit for removal. I could also have added more about his free will view of “hardening of hearts” and his assertion of free will in general.]

Fantastic quotemine of Augustine, based on a pathetic parody of Calvinism, as though “total depravity” meant “maximum evil”. As Augustine and Calvin agreed, evil has no maximum — it is a privation, not a positive.

P.S. “Fantastic quotemine” is not a compliment.

Calvinism doesn’t teach that man has an utterly evil nature in the sense that Augustine is teaching against. The Eastern Orthodox attack Augustine with exactly the same misunderstanding that you attempt to play against Calvin. 
 
[Glenn deleted my reply to this, in which I showed that in my quotes just presented from Augustine, he was asserting that the notion of an evil nature (one deprived of all good) is untrue, and this is precisely what I also assert, and against total depravity.  I also showed cited Calvin to verify his view of total depravity with regard to human nature (that St. Augustine was denying in the quotes I provided). All of that was deleted. So I guess on his page I can be severely critiqued but my defense of my views will be selectively deleted at will.] 
 
You haven’t shown how I misrepresented total depravity at all. You made one dinky claim, and I have already refuted that, showing how my Augustine quotes were opposed to Calvin’s conception of it (and can and would show much much more if pressed). [these have seemingly been removed by Glenn for some reason] You haven’t proven one thing, except that you have a prior animus against me (which I expect as a matter of course for anyone who follows James White’s rantings against Catholics, including myself).
 
You’ve been informed of those facts repeatedly, and yet you ignore them in order to quotemine more effectively.
 
Who has informed me of this “repeatedly”?
 
[after some time]  I’m still waiting to learn about who these people are who have supposedly “repeatedly” corrected me about Calvinism.

Now you’re pressing me to tell you everyone who’s corrected you … 
 
No, just one or two will suffice: with documentation, please.
 
Well, everyone who’s taught Calvinism that I’ve ever read. Everyone you’ve debated with against whom you chose to open, as you did here, by claiming that Augustine was contradicting Calvin on the concept of Total Depravity by saying that there’s no such thing as utter evil. [false charge, as explained above]
 
You’re now misquoting me to claim that I said “making fun of Augustine”. Nice — you move FAST.
 
I didn’t misquote you. I didn’t attribute that charge to you at all. It comes from Glenn Peoples’ first comment in the thread. Yes you move FAST to falsely judge without reason.
 
Thank you for attributing that quote. I did take that to be used against me due to the location and lack of attribution; I accept that you didn’t mean it, and (while we’re at it) reject that a series of direct replies to me constitutes a “lack of reason” to think you’re addressing me.
 
Dave, you claim to be educated about Calvinism. You’ve debated (as you point out) some of the leading figures. 

 I didn’t claim that. I mentioned above, “having debated Calvinists innumerable times.” Nor did I claim to be an expert on it. I said I know it “pretty well,” which I stand by. When you say, “you claim to be educated about Calvinism,” I agree with that. I am. Apologists for one particular worldview need to have a working knowledge, at least, of many other systems.
 
Dave, I’m not sure what you’re trying to disclaim above. We agree that you’ve debated Calvinists many times. I guess you’re trying to deny that the people you debated were “leading figures”. Um… OK. That’s a finer point than I care to quibble over.

And yet you teach people about Calvinism using absurdities that only someone completely uneducated in Calvinism could believe. You wouldn’t last one minute in a debate if you’d brought those out; therefore you know enough not to do that. But in a Facebook comment box? No holds barred, slap anything against the wall and see what sticks, backtrack later.
 
You speak on this like it’s your first debate, but I have enough respect for your accomplishments to believe that you know better.
 
Augustine was Catholic? You don’t say! :-) How quickly the straw man reared its head, as though anybody here has claimed that Augustine held to TULIP. The point was simply that when it came to the monergism that was very clumsily attacked in this poster, Augustine held to it as well. Although now that you have brought up total depravity, all of those quotes are entirely compatible with it.

Didn’t say they did [claim Augustine held to TULIP]. But many think he was more “proto-Protestant” than Catholic, and your initial reply and barb at my meme reveals that you seem to take that position as well, or else you wouldn’t have made the remark in such crass and inaccurate terms, implying that I am against Augustine in opposing Calvinism. Why bring his name up at all in the first place, but for thinking he was an ally to Calvinism? You tell me (i.e., assuming there is any dialogue here at all anymore). In some respects he is, as I already said, but in many others he is not.
 
Dave, you pasted pages and pages of material. Sorry, that’s what personal blogs are for. Augustine was indeed a monergist, and Calvin thought that people could turn from the faith. If you’d like to link to lengthy resources that describe Augustine’s theology, that’s fine. But there’s no need (or permission) to reproduce the internet in this thread.
 
Granted, lots of cut-and-paste quotes. But since you charged that I was an imbecile about theology and didn’t know a thing about Augustine, in countering that, some amount of material was necessary, it seems to me.

It is clear now that there will be no mutually respectful discussion here, so (unless it begins very soon) I’ll be moving on shortly. I think it’s a shame. Certainly a guy with your education is capable of doing so, and I’ve already seen, looking over your blog, how you condemn foolish polemics on the Internet. Would that you would follow course in that noble desire with me here. Make out that I am an idiot, imbecile, and ignoramus if you must, but at least argue the points rather than sanctimoniously proclaim them without argument and misrepresent even what I have argued.

Dave, if we agree that in some respects he was a friend to the Calvinists, then it’s not clear why you immediately launched into a copy and paste war about the ways in which you feel he was not. I brought him up because he was a monergist, and this rather confused poster takes a shot at monergism. I also don’t know where I am alleged to have claimed that you “don’t know a thing about Augustine.” Clearly I never claimed this. Unfortunately these comments are as accurate as the original meme itself. All of this is written in “Catholic apologist warrior” mode, rendering it more or less useless. 
 
You wrote at the top: “I don’t understand why a Catholic Apologist would share this [that’s me! See my name at the top?]. In the first place, he should at least understand what he’s talking about, and in the second place he’s making fun of Augustine!”

That wasn’t tied into only monergism. Thus, I interpreted it quite sensibly as the same old rap from the Reformed about Augustine being more so one of them, than belonging to Catholicism, in terms of affinity in theology. As explained, I then pasted a lot of material, where Augustine contradicts portions of TULIP, because the charge was that I was “making fun of” Augustine, in critiquing Calvinism (which in turn suggests a profound ignorance of the issues: since amply confirmed in several pointed comments along those lines from you and William).

Thus, my posting was quite rational and proper, in my opinion. I can understand that you object to the lengthiness (though I find that folks rarely complain about that if it is from a guy on their side of the argument).

Now, if you say that the entire reference to Augustine or to “Catholic Apologist” was not to me, then it makes sense, but it was perfectly rational to conclude thusly, since you shared my meme, with my name on it at the top.

As I read this I just shake my head. “Insult.” “Rancor.” After sharing this picture? 
 
The meme is directly relevant to Calvinist theology. It’s a legitimate criticism. It can be debated. But it’s not merely or solely an “insult.” It has a serious theological point: about how Calvinism views election, and how God supposedly doesn’t love all men. And Calvinists should be able to laugh at themselves just like everyone else. It’s part of being a Christian. No one is above criticism.
 
You talk about in your interview, I think, how folks got angry at you when you shared your views on hell or annihilationism. Yet when I come here and give a dissenting view I get the same insulting treatment, including from you. It’s nothing new on the Internet, but I would have expected much more from an academic and one who has already condemned (as I have, many times) unsavory Internet rhetoric.

Insults from me? Eh? Please give an example. Or do you think that my claim that a person doesn’t understand what they criticise itself constitute an insult? Surely not.

***
 
And regrettably, the attempt to explain the humour suggests some confirmation of my view that the person who shared the poster doesn’t have a fair, sympathetic or irenic understanding of Calvinism. It is as though they deny that there even exists a Reformed doctrine of assurance.
Dave, there you go – You are indeed, as you now acknowledge, fighting against the claim that Augustine held TULIP. So why did you deny doing so? And I repeat again for your benefit: I never suggested that you don’t know anything about Augustine. Not even by faint innuendo. Sure, I shared your photo with your name on it, but your confusion was in regard to a joke about Calvinism, not Augustine. What I pointed out – correctly – is that if you reject the view that this confused meme speaks to, namely, Calvinism’s monergism , then you end up taking a shot at Augustine, too. Again, nobody at all has claimed that you know nothing about Augustine. Please don’t play the martyr, especially after sharing images like this one.
 
[too absurd and confused  to waste time replying to . . . and most already has been, anyway] 

On a Calvinist view, your actual, objective status does not change, but on Arminianism it can, and does for some people. Arminian theologians grant this without reservation. So the point isn’t really a subtle one, even if it’s a caricature to imply that this is a change that would happen all the time. I’d suggest reading Calvinist writers expressing their view on assurance, rather then markedly unfriendly critics like Walls.

Nor does it change in Arminianism, or Catholicism, with regard to being in the elect or not. The elect are foreordained from all eternity in all systems (yes, including Catholicism). Thus, they are who they are, and that doesn’t change: precisely as in Calvinism, with regard to those eschatologically saved: the elect.

One can perceive that one is in or out of God’s good graces or salvation, however (a different proposition), depending on one’s non-Calvinist system, but elect status doesn’t change. It’s just not known with certainty by men. Only God knows that. But since Calvin says many times that no one can be certain who else is in the elect, and one has to even struggle to attain certainty of one’s own status (as with also Luther’s existential struggles for “certainty” and “assurance”), it works out largely the same in practice.

Calvinists cant be absolutely sure, no matter what they claim in their theology, and Arminians and Catholics and others have a strong moral assurance if they examine their lives to see if they are following God, and don’t sit around worrying about their status. Just because one allows for the possibility of falling away doesn’t mean that there is constant anxiety about it, or even thinking about it very often.

I certainly know from my own case, with 13 years as a serious Arminian and 23 as a Catholic, that I am just as sure that I will go to heaven one day as I was as an Arminian, and as the latter, I was as sure as any Calvinist I knew and literally never wasted one minute wondering whether I was a Christian or regenerate or justified or not. I can’t speak for all, and folks have different temperaments (worriers will likely worry about their salvation a lot), but I suspect that this is widely true, for those who are serious, observant non-Calvinist Christians.

*** 

This thread is proof-positive that even folks highly educated in theology and philosophy can:

1) entirely miss the point of a humorous piece and exhibit an intransigent non-comprehension even though three persons besides myself have now more than adequately explained it,

2) massively misrepresent others of a different opinion,

and

3) quickly — almost immediately — descend to juvenile ad hominem to the exclusion of rational counter-argument.


It’s sad, but the foibles of human nature trump education, I reckon. I don’t waste time in mud pie fights. I’ve already spent far too much time here, but it does abundantly illustrate several points, so for that I am thankful.

You even stooped so low as to remove a quote from John Calvin that I used to illustrate my point about total depravity, in addition to removing my quotes from Augustine on three relevant topics. We have very different conceptions of both free speech and dialogue.

I have compiled most of this public post into a blog post. Unlike you, I actually think it’s a routine courtesy to inform someone if they are being critiqued, so that they can defend themselves. You are welcome to do so on my blog and both Facebook pages, but (be forewarned) I have a zero tolerance policy with regard to insults, from anyone, of whatever affiliation, towards anyone, of whatever affiliation. Call that “play[ing] the martyr” if you must. I call it very elementary Christian ethics: reiterated again and again in the NT.

Now Dave, speaking of entirely missing the point, I am still actually surprised at your reactions here (like gasoline on a fire!). Firstly you assumed that I was treating Augustine as more of a Protestant than a Catholic – your description. Then you pasted pages and pages in rapid fire succession, to point out that Augustine never held to “TULIP.” I pointed out that nobody was claiming that Augustine taught TULIP. You immediately acknowledged this, denying that you were attributing this claim to anyone. And yet in the next breath, you were off again – explicitly arguing that people were wrong to think that Augustine held to TULIP.

It’s perfectly clear that you’re accustomed to having conversations by shouting and fighting (using a keyboard, you must understand). And you assumed all sorts of things about what other people were claiming. And when you discovered that this was untrue, you had to continue anyway, it seems. You’re a warrior, and this is what you do.

There was simply no need for this, Dave. Remember that it was you who posted the snarky meme in the first place. And then, you grasped the wrong end of the stick and just bolted off in the wrong direction.

On the plus side, you’ve encouraged me to be the change I want to see, so although I won’t be rushing headlong into the sort of polemical piece that you’ve written, I will be (and have started) writing on Augustine to help people understand him. :-)

Thanks for the entertainment, if nothing else. It’s one of the most disappointing exchanges in memory, given your education and status as a more ecumenical Protestant (not anti-Catholic). I was expecting so much more. That academics can be condescending and/or dense as to interpreting others is, however, no surprise, when all is said and done, because behavior and education are entirely distinct at bottom.


“I was expecting so much more.” Thanks for the flattery. I got pretty much what I expected, particularly in the ironic closing remark regarding condescension. Really?

Peace be with you.

I didn’t. Be well and God bless you with all good things in this new year. This is my closing remark. [it wasn’t, cuz he kept on talkin’]

Peter Grice: “Dave, I suspect you wouldn’t be similarly dazzled by my opinions on your own page. But thanks…

Maybe not (I don’t even know what kind of Christian you are), but you’ve made an excellent start. I am as impressed by you as I am unimpressed by Glenn. That one analysis of the two variations of the joke made up for all the nonsense that has gone on in this thread. Thanks for that breath of fresh air!

Dave, just on a side note – You’ve complained a few times about people insulting you personally. You even said that I did this. I want to make sure the record is clear that I did not. I think that you too easily fell into fight mode on that one.

***

For what it’s worth, Dave, I have just removed a couple of comments that served no purpose other than direct insult (and one less direct). Two of them were yours. I (truly) don’t like to do that, but I don’t want that sort of thing sitting on my timeline.

Par for the course, since you have removed even my direct quote of Calvin, to bolster a point I was making; also a defense of myself regarding charges that I misunderstand what total depravity means. Edit away! I have preserved both sides on my blog, and you are free to comment there even now, and won’t be edited as you are editing my comments.

Dave, pages and pages and pages of copied and pasted text will always be removed. Regardless of who posted it. Sorry, it’s always been the case. This is Facebook. Blogs are blogs.

Granted for the Augustine quotes, though I explained the perfectly sensible rationale there, to no avail. But deleting my short quote from Calvin and a defense against false charges is clearly excessive and uncalled-for. In those instances you allowed to stand my opponent’s argument, while cynically deleting mine, thus making it look like I didn’t even have a response at all, when I did. I guess you felt that your friend needed a little “assistance” in his short exchange with me. 

(Oh, and for what it’s worth, if you can exercise some politeness, Dave, you’ll be welcome to comment on the blog on Augustine.)

I deny that I’ve been impolite. I forcefully replied to misrepresentations of my own views and those of Arminians, and rank insults. Then I get accused of being insulting. ZZZZzzzzz (-_-). I’ll never come back here again after this farce.

Nothing I’ve seen here today suggests to me that constructive dialogue between us is possible. No skin off my back. I have lots of people to talk to. I’ve been dialoguing with perfect cordiality (and quite vigorously) on my page with an Anglican historian, for hours tonight. We disagree on lots of stuff, without the slightest acrimony.

You can try to leave an impression with your readers that I have trouble talking to Protestants and that I am merely some loudmouthed apologist (tying in to those common stereotypes of my profession). The facts show quite otherwise, and anyone can see that in my 2,500+ blog posts. No one need be left wondering about me. It’s all out there: agree or disagree.

FAREWELL! You can have the last word . . .

Yeah, he’ll be back again. 

[Sadly, Dr. Peoples is still taking personal shots at me on his page, days after the event, and still claiming to have behaved in a perfectly acceptable way all along; complete with back-slapping,. “rah rah”  friends who confirm him in his blissful unawareness of any wrongdoing whatsoever (unfortunately, a very familiar phenomenon online)]:

. . . I also hold myself to a standard of not throwing insults at people, . . . [1-7-14]

In regard to being a fighter… if the shoe fits. Sorry, but if you find yourself encountering this type of reception a lot (and as it turns out Dave, I know you do), then maybe the problem is in the mirror. Worth thinking about at least! [1-7-14]

 Oh, the meme does convey tone – snarkiness, glibness, and generally intentionally so, so it would seem a bit unfair if a little comment to the effect that he didn’t really know what he was talking about was enough to upset him so much. To be honest, his further comments repeatedly confirmed the very concerns I raised. (He acknowledges that he, even as a Protestant, held a view that reject Calvinism.) But he made it clear that after he entered the thread, he was met with insults, including my own. I have to say, I’m not seeing them. My initial comment was long before he entered the thread.Ah well. I did ask him to clarify but he declined. I guess he thought it best that I not find out. Catholics do like mystery. [1-7-14]

The thing is, Dave is anything but delicate. If I spoke in the way that he tends to, I would have no friends! [1-9-14]

Anything but the issue at hand. And this is a guy with a doctorate! He says he is preparing a new paper about Augustine (I have already done my own follow-up to this, backing up my position with regard to total depravity and Augustine). I may reply to that (especially if my views are misrepresented even further). If so, it will be about theology, not about his person, in marked contrast to how he is now “relating” to me, yucking it up with his back-slapping “rah rah” friends (unfortunately, a very familiar phenomenon online).

Related Material

I have written a “trilogy” of books refuting Calvinism:

Biblical Catholic Answers for John Calvin

Biblical Catholic Salvation [over 100 pages of biblical argumentation against TULIP]

I also have very extensive web pages about John Calvin, Calvinism and General Protestantism, and Justification and Salvation.

 

*****
2017-05-27T16:16:08-04:00

MichaelArchangel
Archangel Michael Hurls the Rebellious Angels into the Abyss (c. 1666), by Luca Giordano (1632-1705) [public domain / Wikimedia Commons]

***

(8-12-13)

***

Being an apologist is a lot like being an umpire: you always have folks disagreeing with you. I seem to be caught a bit in the middle here, so I’m-a-gonna splain a bit, if I could . . .

A big stir was made a little while back about my softening somewhat with regard to my criticisms of Michael Voris. I didn’t say I thought he was perfect, nor that most of what I already stated in critique of his work was no longer valid. I didn’t say he shouldn’t be closely observed in the future.

All I did was agree with one video (and yes, there are a few things in there I would quibble with, such as his implied hostility to communion in the hand, the ad orientem issue, etc.). I haven’t taken one thing back concerning the critique of his trashing of the Mass. His view on that (“Weapons of MASS Destruction” video) is clearly out of line with the Mind of the Church.

I don’t see people as purely evil. Voris is a mixture of good and bad, like we all are. I’ve never followed the man. I’ve critiqued him all along and will continue to do so if he deserves it. I merely softened a little because I saw that he was expressing a lot of truth, too. I had accused him of believing in the defectibility of the Church, or the near-possibility of same, and on reflection that was a bit harsh, so I modified my view and took out those sections in my critiques.

Sometimes I will change my opinion, if I think the facts warrant it. People have to accept (or “take”) me as I am. I call things as I see ’em. I have opinions and sometimes I change my mind (I did recently, for example, regarding my discontinuance of the term, radtrad: which had some serious problems in usage and reception). It’s not instability; it’s thinking; rationality. I always have a reason for what I do. I try to be as fair-minded as I can, and Michael Voris deserves that, just as any other person deserves to be treated.

One problem in all this is that many people almost fanatically follow people that they perceive to be “celebrities.” Some people act as if they couldn’t survive without their Voris video every day. They put him up on a pedestal. If someone tried to put me in that place, I’d tell ’em straightaway that they have a huge spiritual problem and should probably stop reading my stuff immediately and devote themselves to prayer and Bible reading.

There is absolutely no question that with Michael Voris there is a certain amount of “cult of personality” going on (i.e., among some [many?] those who follow his videos), because this happens again and again (Fr. Corapi, etc.). It’s the American way. We love to follow men. I fight against that indirectly by agreeing with Voris where I can and critiquing him, too. That counters the notion that he’s perfect or that he is totally evil (cardboard caricatures of real, complex human beings).

Many who like Voris seem to think he’s perfect. The ones who don’t like his stuff tend to despise him. What I’m doing is being realistic, not fanatic: he has good and bad qualities. I’m being a critic, but not a mere basher, or painting everything all black. Big dif . . .

People are much more likely to listen to a critique of him if they feel he’s been given a fair shake, and if they know that the one who critiques has also acknowledged good things in his videos. Even the Catholic Culture site that urged “caution” about his videos did that. Likewise, those who despise him may hear when I note some good things, so that there can be less division. The dogmatism and “black-and-white” mentality on either side is what causes division.

I’m always willing to acknowledge truth and good things when I see them: whether in Luther or Calvin, or James White. This is what the Church does with Protestants, Jews, and Muslims. So I am applying Vatican II when I do it.

There is a place for hard-hitting reporting. I agree with Voris when he says that Catholic journalists are a bunch of wimps, for the most part. It’s to our great shame that the secular media had to expose the sex scandal. No major player within our ranks had the guts to do so.

I remember reading stuff in The Wanderer about sodomy among priests, so it said something. But by and large, the secular world broke the story, and it has caused untold damage to the Church and priests as a result. Therefore, there is a place for it, and it should be done. It’s journalism. It must be balanced with an attitude of obedience, though, which is the tricky part (how does one criticize a bishop and still be “subject” to him?).

Some saints have criticized popes (St. Dominic, St. Catherine — who was very critical of the pope and anti-popes of the time — especially; so did true orthodox Catholic reformers like Erasmus and others). One of the items in “traditionalist” boilerplate is that us non-trads think that no one can ever criticize a bishop or pope, ever. That’s simply not true. Sometimes you can. But it should be rare, respectful, and from the right people: not every day, loud and vocal, and from any Tom, Dick, and Harry. I agree that generally speaking, we shouldn’t make all these strong criticisms to our ecclesiastical superiors; but there is a time for someone to do so. And that is perfectly orthodox and in line with past history.

Perhaps Voris could do better and tone down his objectionable rhetoric (where it occurs), if folks give critiques that don’t merely “yell” that he is Satan incarnate. I criticize Voris when I think he is dead wrong and I have now acknowledged that he teaches a good deal of truth in some of his videos, too, and says stuff that needs to be said. Credit where it is due . . .

We apologists proclaim truth (or I sure hope we do!). We don’t fail to proclaim it because of how some folks may distort it. I couldn’t be an apologist for a day if I did that. We rejoice in whatever truth is found in folks. That’s true for Luther, Calvin, Muslims, and  Michael Voris, too. That’s Vatican II. If we don’t do that, we’re not applying the true spirit of Vatican II.

I “bash” Luther (along with Calvin and numerous others) when he gets it wrong, and I rejoice (and broadcast it) when he gets things right. Same with Voris or anyone else. The ecumenical element cannot be divorced from the apologetics task. Again, that is quintessential Vatican II (and JPII and BXVI).

John Calvin, for example, used the term “Mother of God.” appeared to believe in the perpetual virginity of Mary (whereas most Protestants don’t), and was against contraception. Sure as Hades I’m gonna point those things out. We oppose falsehood but rejoice in truth: whatever the sources are. Often both are found in one person.

I don’t think Voris is a “kook” and I hold out hope for him to modify his views, where he is not in line with the Mind of Holy Mother Church. May God lead all of us — with His grace and power — into the fullness of truth, and give us the wisdom and humility to accept correction when we are wrong. Lord, help us to be open to that!

All of my papers devoted to Michael Voris can be found on my Radical Catholic Reactionaries vs. Catholic Traditionalism page, in one section devoted to him.

* * * * *

2017-05-27T16:49:50-04:00

Original Title:  On the Definition of “Christian” and Whether Luther and Calvin Regarded Catholicism as Christian (vs. Anti-Catholic Calvinist Austin Reed)
CologneCathedral2
Cologne Cathedral [Flickr / CC BY2.0 license]

***

(6-14-13)

***

 
Austin’s words [see his Facebook page] will be in blue. We had an exchange on 1 May 2013 on Facebook about the definition of Christian (which is included as the first part below). The latest dialogue began in June 2013 on one Facebook thread, spread to another, and then to this website paper.

See the Facebook Introduction to this paper and further discussion.

* * * * *


Do you believe that the Catholic Church is a legitimate form of Christianity, Austin? Can a Catholic be saved if he or she believes all that the Catholic Church teaches? Or do they have to be a lousy Catholic to be a (good) Christian?

I’m not sure how to answer that question Dave. I believe there are many Catholic Christians, but I don’t believe that being a Catholic automatically makes a person a Christian (and the same goes for Protestants). The second half of your question seems to be loaded, but I’ll answer anyway, a true Christian must place the entirety of their faith in the sufficiency of Christ’s work on the cross for them. They must experience a total transformation so dramatic it can only be described as a “new birth”. Notice, nowhere did I include a “sinner’s prayer” or any sort of altar call nonsense. Becoming a new creation in Christ is a matter of placing your faith in the sufficiency of Christ’s work on your behalf.

Can a Catholic do that and at the same time believe all that the Catholic Church teaches? Is Catholic theology a species of Christian theology?

Of course they could, and many do, but they are inconsistent with the official teaching of the Catholic Church concerning justification.

So that is your answer: you have to be a lousy Catholic in order to be a (good) Christian. 

Yeah because its a loaded question.

That is classic anti-Catholicism. It’s a perfectly sensible question; not “loaded.” It seeks a straightforward answer. You gave the textbook answer, which doesn’t surprise me in the least.

Dave, proving that I’m “anti-Catholic” (a designation I find incredibly immature and offensive) proves nothing. It does nothing to discredit the truth claims I’ve made thus far.

Didn’t say it did. But it has to do with how willing I am to spend time discussing stuff. “Anti-Catholic” is a perfectly legitimate term, used for many decades by historians, sociologists, and other scholars, as I have documented. [links to those papers provided below]

I will definitely check out all of the blog posts. To be clear, I reject the designation “anti-Catholic” because I have a great deal of affection for my Catholic family and friends. The term “anti-Catholic” seems to suggest some sort of malicious intent on my part for bringing up these distinctions when in reality I simply want to defend or clarify the Protestant position. The term itself really makes honest dialogue impossible.

My use has nothing to do with that at all. Zero, zip, nada. It’s strictly a theological meaning (denial that Catholic theology or Catholicism is a fully Christian system, in the way that you think fellow Protestants are Christians, even though you disagree with them on various points). But of course, to believe that, you clearly must misunderstand elements of our belief-system.

It’s not the term that makes dialogue impossible, but the point of view designated by the term. At least that’s been my experience, and I tried dialoguing about theology for 17 years with anti-Catholics, before giving up in 2007 (many scores of those past debates remain online). I gave up when I was refused by seven different Protestant anti-Catholics, to engage in a chat debate about the definition of “Christian.” That was the last straw. If the basics couldn’t be honestly discussed, then nothing really could be. Dialogue is literally impossible when even the most basic of premises can’t be agreed-upon at the outset. There’s no common ground.

You seem like you’re right on the edge of accepting us as fellow Christians, though: an R. C. Sproul type, who should know better.
If you read Trent on justification closely and carefully, I think it’s possible you could be persuaded that we’re in the fold. 


* * *

I am not anti-Catholic and I am personally offended by the term, in the same way I am offended by the term “homophobe”. I love Catholic people and have several near and dear Catholic friends.

We’ve been through this before, Austin. “Anti-Catholicism” as I use it, in accordance with scholarly usage, means “one who denies that Catholicism is a Christian system of theology.” It has nothing to do with behavior per se (in its basic definition). 

There is also some usage, granted, of behavior, as in this instance, which was clearly anti-Catholic not only doctrinally, but physically, in terms of persecution. Thus, events of this sort will be described as “anti-Catholic” in the sense that, e.g., a violent Catholic attack on Protestants in Belfast might be described as “anti-Protestant.” Words can have different and multiple meanings as well.

But in my own frequent usage it refers (almost always) to doctrine only. Thus, an anti-Catholic could love Catholics around him to death and have nothing but benevolent and warm fuzzy feelings, wanting to see them saved, etc. He remains anti-Catholic if he believes that in order to be a good Christian and be saved, one has to be a “bad” Catholic (i.e., denounce various Catholic tenets that are abominated by the anti-Catholic and regarded as subversive of true Christianity).

I’ve reiterated all this 97,603 times through the years, and no doubt I will continue to be misunderstood (to my endless frustration), but it’s all perfectly consistent and linguistically / logically sound.

My point is, the use of the term “anti-Protestant” suggests an appeal to pity. Every consistent Protestant will fall under the designation “anti-Catholic” using your criteria . . . 

That’s sheer nonsense. The vast majority of Protestants regard Catholics as fellow Christians, and do so with perfect consistency, just as we do the other way around. For a Protestant to say that we are not Christians makes mincemeat of any reasonable, sensible, solid definition of “Christian”. 

We are Protestants because we’re protesting the doctrine of Justification as set forth in the Council of Trent. Anyone who adheres to that understanding of Justification is unequivocally NOT a Christian.

Hogwash. Define “Christian” and explain where your definition comes from and why all Christians are bound to it.
 


Dave, your assumptions are massive and totally unwarranted. You know as well as I do that the alleged historicity of Roman Catholicism has been critiqued over and over again, and I am yet to see any serious responses (and yes I’ve read your Sola Scriptura book). I would love to see a Roman Catholic make a historical case that Protestantism has historically allowed for consistent Roman Catholics to be Christians.

That’s easy. Luther acknowledged that the Catholic Church was Christian in the basic sense of the word, and the debt of Lutheranism to it. I have several of his comments to that effect. His main beef was with the papacy. He regarded Catholics on a much higher plane than he did Zwinglians, whom he regarded as definitely damned. Even Calvin accepts Catholic baptism. That makes us Christians. [see documentation below]

You’re a good and sharp guy. With more education, I believe you’ll come around and see the foolishness and utter untenability of the anti-Catholic position. Sometimes these things take time.

*** 

That’s all I’ve said: regard us as fellow Christians and I’ll never classify you as an anti-Catholic. It ain’t rocket science. Disagree on all the usual stuff, but don’t take the intellectually suicidal route of denying that the entity that you came from (and must have come from, historically speaking) is Christian.
 


. . . which would really make the term completely useless. Its clearly a term loaded with emotional baggage that is totally superfluous and unhelpful. I would be happy to dialogue with any Catholic who wants to interact with Protestant truth claims regarding any doctrine, but I have a very difficult time someone serious who regards those who disagree with him as “anti-Catholic”. 

Refute the scholars in my papers about the term if you disagree . . . I’ve told you how I use it.

I’m happy to dialogue with any Protestant who regards me as a fellow Christian (as I am). Otherwise, I’d much rather dialogue with an atheist, because th
at is a more consistent position than that of the small anti-Catholic wing of Protestantism, that takes the ridiculous and indefensible position of Protestantism being Christian while the Catholicism from which it derived somehow is not. It’s impossible to defend such a position historically, biblically, or logically.

This is why seven anti-Catholics turned down a debate on that: at which time I gave up on debating theology with anti-Catholics altogether (in 2007). [and I have to make an exception to my usual rule to engage in this present one] 
 
Are you referring to the challenge you issued in the Alpha and Omega chat channel?

No. Jimbo White was only one of seven who declined.
 


I’m pretty sure they’ve responded to your claims any number of times.

I’m sure “they” think they have. There needs to be a serious debate about the definition of “Christian” before anything else can be intelligently talked about. But it won’t happen anytime soon. I brushed the dust off of my feet in 2007, and if anti-Catholics ever get up the guts and gumption to have that discussion, it won’t be with me. They had their chance to do that and blew it.  

Martin Luther

1528

 

In the first place I hear and see that such rebaptism is undertaken by some in order to spite the pope and to be free of any taint of the Antichrist. In the same way the foes of the sacrament want to believe only in bread and wine, in opposition to the pope, thinking thereby really to overthrow the papacy. It is indeed a shaky foundation on which they can build nothing good. On that basis we would have to disown the whole of Scripture and the office of the ministry, which of course we have received from the papacy. We would also have to make a new Bible. . . .

We on our part confess that there is much that is Christian and good under the papacy; indeed everything that is Christian and good is to be found there and has come to us from this source. For instance we confess that in the papal church there are the true holy Scriptures, true baptism, the true sacrament of the altar, the true keys to the forgiveness of sins, the true office of the ministry, the true catechism in the form of the Lord’s Prayer, the Ten Commandments, and the articles of the creed . . . I speak of what the pope and we have in common . . . I contend that in the papacy there is true Christianity, even the right kind of Christianity and many great and devoted saints. 

 . . . The Christendom that now is under the papacy is truly the body of Christ and a member of it. If it is his body, then it has the true spirit, gospel, faith, baptism, sacrament, keys, the office of the ministry, prayer, holy Scripture, and everything that pertains to Christendom. So we are all still under the papacy and therefrom have received our Christian treasures. 
. . . We do not rave as do the rebellious spirits, so as to reject everything that is found in the papal church. For then we would cast out even Christendom from the temple of God, and all that it contained of Christ.
[251] . . . We recall that St. John was not averse to hearing the Word of God from Caiaphas and pays attention to his prophecy [John 11:49 f.] . . . Christ bids us hear the godless Pharisees in the seat of Moses, though they are godless teachers . . . Let God judge their evil lies. We can still listen to their godly words . . .
Still we must admit that the enthusiasts have the Scriptures and the Word of God in other doctrines. Whoever hears it from them and believes will be saved, even though they are unholy heretics and blasphemers of Christ.
. . . [256] if the first, or child, baptism were not right, it would follow that for more than a thousand years there was no baptism or any Christendom, which is impossible. For in that case the article of the creed, I believe in one holy Christian church, would be false . . . [257] If this baptism is wrong then for that long period Christendom would have been without baptism, and if it were without baptism it would not be Christendom.
(Concerning Rebaptism: A Letter to Two Pastors, 1528, Luther’s Works, Vol. 40, 225-262; translated by Conrad Bergendoff, pp. 231-232, 251, 256-257)
1532 
This testimony of the universal holy Christian Church, even if we had nothing else, would be a sufficient warrant for holding this article [on the sacrament] and refusing to suffer or listen to a sectary, for it is dangerous and fearful to hear or believe anything against the unanimous testimony, belief, and teaching of the universal holy Christian churches, unanimously held in all the world from the beginning until now over fifteen hundred years.
(Letter to Albrecht, Margrave of Brandenburg and Duke of Prussia, 1532; from Roland H. Bainton, Studies on the Reformation, Boston: Beacon Press, 1963, p. 26; WA, Vol. XXX, 552)
  
This letter, apparently passed over by Luther’s Works, Vol. 50 (Letters III), was, thankfully, cited at some length by the celebrated Protestant historian Philip Schaff, and refers to, as Schaff notes, “the real presence of Christ in the Lord’s Supper”:
 
Moreover, this article has been unanimously believed and held from the beginning of the Christian Church to the present hour, as may be shown from the books and writings of the dear fathers, both in the Greek and Latin languages, — which testimony of the entire holy Christian Church ought to be sufficient for us, even if we had nothing more. For it is dangerous and dreadful to hear or believe anything against the unanimous testimony, faith, and doctrine of the entire holy Christian Church, as it has been held unanimously in all the world up to this year 1500. Whoever now doubts of this, he does just as much as if he believed in no Christian Church, and condemns not only the entire holy Christian Church as a damnable heresy, but Christ Himself, and all the Apostles and Prophets, who founded this article, when we say, “I believe in a holy Christian Church,” to which Christ bears powerful testimony in Matt. 28.20: “Lo, I am with you alway, to the end of the world,” and Paul, in 1 Tim. 3.15: “The Church is the pillar and ground of the truth.”
 
(The Life and Labours of St. Augustine, Oxford University: 1854, 95. Italics are Schaff’s own; cf. abridged [?] version in Preserved Smith, The Life and Letters of Martin Luther, Boston and New York: Houghton Mifflin Co., 1911, pp. 290-292; cf. Johann Adam Mohler, Symbolism, 1844, 400)


Schaff, writing in The Reformed Quarterly Review (July, 1888, p. 295), cites the passage yet again, and translates one portion a little differently (my italics):
 
The testimony of the entire holy Christian Church (even without any other proof) should be sufficient for us to abide by this article and to listen to no sectaries against it.
1538 

 
The papacy has God’s word and the office of the apostles, and we have received the Holy Scriptures, baptism, the sacrament, and the office of preaching from them . . . we ourselves find it difficult to refute it . . . Then there come rushing into my heart thoughts like these: Now I see that I am in error. Oh, if only I had never started this and had never preached a word! For who dares oppose the church, of which we confess in the creed: I believe in a holy Christian church . . .
 
(Sermons on John 14-16, 1538 [on Jn 16:1-2], Paul Althaus, The Theology of Martin Luther, translated by Robert C. Schultz, Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1966, 336; WA, Vol. 46, 5 ff. [edited by Cruciger]; cf. LW, Vol. XXIV, 304)
 
Thus we are also compelled to say: “I believe and am sure that the Christian Church has remained even in the papacy” . . . some of the papists are true Christians, even though they, too, have been led astray, as Christ foretold in Matt. 24:24. But by the grace of God and with His help they have been preserved in a wonderful manner.
 
(Sermons on John 14-16, 1538 [on Jn 16:1-2], LW, Vol. XXIV, 305)
 
[I]t is necessary to consider their beliefs and teachings. If I see that they preach and confess Christ as the One sent by God the Father to reconcile us to the Father through His death and to obtain grace for us, then we are in agreement, and I regard them as my dear brethren in Christ and as members of the Christian Church.
 
Yet the proclamation of this text – together with Baptism, the Sacrament of Christ, and the articles of the Creed – has remained even in the papacy, although many errors and devious paths have been introduced alongside it. . . . All errors notwithstanding, the true church has never perished.
 
(Ibid., 309)

[for more on Luther’s positive statements about the Catholic Church headed by the pope in Rome, see these articles: one / two / three]

 

John Calvin

Institutes of the Christian Religion

 

Roman Primacy in Some Sense in the Early Church

 

I deny not that the early Christians uniformly give high honour to the Roman Church, and speak of it with reverence. . . . pious and holy bishops, when driven from their sees, often betook themselves to Rome as an asylum or haven. . . . It therefore added very great authority to the Roman Church, that in those dubious times it was not so much unsettled as others, and adhered more firmly to the doctrine once delivered, as shall immediately be better explained. . . . she was held in no ordinary estimation, and received many distinguished testimonies from ancient writers. (IV, 6:16)

 

Semblance of Remaining Christianity in Catholicism

 

Still, as in ancient times, there remained among the Jews certain special privileges of a Church, so in the present day we deny not to the Papists those vestiges of a Church which the Lord has allowed to remain among them amid the dissipation. When the Lord had once made his covenant with the Jews, it was preserved not so much by them as by its own strength, supported by which it withstood their impiety. Such, then, is the certainty and constancy of the divine goodness, that the covenant of the Lord continued there and his faith could not be obliterated by their perfidy; nor could circumcision be so profaned by their impure hands as not still to he a true sign and sacrament of his covenant. Hence the children who were born to them the Lord called his own (Ezek. 16:20), though, unless by special blessing, they in no respect belonged to him. So having deposited his covenant in Gaul, Italy, Germany, Spain, and England, when these countries were oppressed by the tyranny of Antichrist, He, in order that his covenant might remain inviolable, first preserved baptism there as an evidence of the covenant;—baptism, which, consecrated by his lips, retains its power in spite of human depravity; secondly, He provided by his providence that there should be other remains also to prevent the Church from utterly perishing. But as in pulling down buildings the foundations and ruins are often permitted to remain, so he did not suffer Antichrist either to subvert his Church from its foundation, or to level it with the ground (though, to punish the ingratitude of men who had despised his word, he allowed a fearful shaking and dismembering to take place), but was pleased that amid the devastation the edifice should remain, though half in ruins.  (IV, 2:11)

Therefore, while we are unwilling simply to concede the name of Church to the Papists, we do not deny that there are churches among them. The question we raise only relates to the true and legitimate constitution of the Church, implying communion in sacred rites, which are the signs of profession, and especially in doctrine. Daniel and Paul foretold that Antichrist would sit in the temple of God (Dan. 9:27; 2 Thess. 2:4); we regard the Roman Pontiff as the leader and standard-bearer of that wicked and abominable kingdom. By placing his seat in the temple of God, it is intimated that his kingdom would not be such as to destroy the name either of Christ or of his Church. Hence, then, it is obvious that we do not at all deny that churches remain under his tyranny; churches, however, which by sacrilegious impiety he has profaned, by cruel domination has oppressed, by evil and deadly doctrines like poisoned potions has corrupted and almost slain; churches where Christ lies half-buried, the gospel is suppressed, piety is put to flight, and the worship of God almost abolished; where, in short, all things are in such disorder as to present the appearance of Babylon rather than the holy city of God. In one word, I call them churches, inasmuch as the Lord there wondrously preserves some remains of his people, though miserably torn and scattered, and inasmuch as some symbols of the Church still remain—symbols especially whose efficacy neither the craft of the devil nor human depravity can destroy. But as, on the other hand, those marks to which we ought especially to have respect in this discussion are effaced, I say that the whole body, as well as every single assembly, want the form of a legitimate Church.  (IV, 2:12)

Baptism Initiates Us Into the Body of Christ; Makes Us Christians

 

[all emphases added]

Baptism is the initiatory sign by which we are admitted to the fellowship of the Church, that being ingrafted into Christ we may be accounted children of God. Moreover, the end for which God has given it (this I have shown to be common to all mysteries) is, first, that it may be conducive to our faith in him; and, secondly, that it may serve the purpose of a confession among men. The nature of both institutions we shall explain in order. Baptism contributes to our faith three things, which require to be treated separately. The first object, therefore, for which it is appointed by the Lord, is to be a sign and evidence of our purification, or (better to explain my meaning) it is a kind of sealed instrument by which he assures us that all our sins are so deleted, covered, and effaced, that they will never come into his sight, never be mentioned, never imputed. For it is his will that all who have believed, be baptised for the remission of sins. Hence those who have thought that baptism is nothing else than the badge and mark by which we profess our religion before men, in the same way as soldiers attest their profession by bearing the insignia of their commander, having not attended to what was the principal thing in baptism; and this is, that we are to receive it in connection with the promise, “He that believeth and is baptised shall be saved” (Mark 16:16).  (IV, 15:1)

In this sense is to be understood the statement of Paul, that “Christ loved the Church, and gave himself for it, that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word” (Eph. 5:25, 26); and again, “not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost” (Titus 3:5). Peter also says that “baptism also doth now save us” (1 Peter 3:21). For he did not mean to intimate that our ablution and salvation are perfected by water, or that water possesses in itself the virtue of purifying, regenerating, and renewing; nor does he mean that it is the cause of salvation, but only that the knowledge and certainty of such gifts are perceived in this sacrament. This the words themselves evidently show. For Paul connects together the word of life and baptism of water, as if he had said, by the gospel the message of our ablution and sanctification is announced; by baptism this message is sealed. And Peter immediately subjoins, that that baptism is “not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience toward God, which is of faith.” Nay, the only purification which baptism promises is by means of the sprinkling of the blood of Christ, who is figured by water from the resemblance to cleansing and washing. (IV, 15:2)

We ought to consider that at whatever time we are baptised, we are washed and purified once for the whole of life. Wherefore, as often as we fall, we must recall the remembrance of our baptism, and thus fortify our minds, so as to feel certain and secure of the remission of sins. (IV, 15:3)

. . .  we are washed from our sins by the blood of Christ. And what is the sign and evidence of that washing if it be not baptism? We see, then, that that forgiveness has reference to baptism. . . . there can be no doubt that all the godly may, during the whole course of their lives, whenever they are vexed by a consciousness of their sins, recall the remembrance of their baptism, that they may thereby assure themselves of that sole and perpetual ablution which we have in the blood of Christ. (IV, 15:4)

Another benefit of baptism is, that it shows us our mortification in Christ and new life in him. “Know ye not,” says the apostle, “that as many of us as were baptised into Jesus Christ, were baptised into his death? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death,” that we “should walk in newness of life” (Rom. 6:3, 4). . . . as the twig derives substance and nourishment from the root to which it is attached, so those who receive baptism with true faith truly feel the efficacy of Christ’s death in the mortification of their flesh, and the efficacy of his resurrection in the quickening of the Spirit. On this he founds his exhortation, that if we are Christians we should be dead unto sin, and alive unto righteousness. . . . in the passage which we formerly quoted, he calls it “the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost” (Tit. 3:5). We are promised, first, the free pardon of sins and imputation of righteousness; and, secondly, the grace of the Holy Spirit, to form us again to newness of life. (IV, 15:5)


The last advantage which our faith receives from baptism is its assuring us not only that we are ingrafted into the death and life of Christ, but so united to Christ himself as to be partakers of all his blessings. . . .  Paul proves us to be the sons of God, from the fact that we put on Christ in baptism (Gal. 3:27). (IV, 15:6)

Baptism serves as our confession before men, inasmuch as it is a mark by which we openly declare that we wish to be ranked among the people of God, by which we testify that we concur with all Christians in the worship of one God, and in one religion; by which, in short, we publicly assert our faith, . . .  (IV, 15:13)

In so far as it is a sign of our confession, we ought thereby to testify that we confide in the mercy of God, and are pure, through the forgiveness of sins which Christ Jesus has procured for us; that we have entered into the Church of God, that with one consent of faith and love we may live in concord with all believers. This last was Paul’s meaning, when he said that “by one Spirit are we all baptised into one body” (1 Cor. 12:13).  (IV, 15:15)


[C]hildren derive some benefit from their baptism, when, being ingrafted into the body of the Church, . . . (IV, 16:9)

God, regenerating us in baptism, ingrafts us into the fellowship of his Church, and makes us his by adoption, . . . (IV, 17:1)

Baptism being a kind of entrance into the Church, an initiation into the faith, . . . Wherefore, as there is but one God, one faith, one Christ, one Church, which is his body, so Baptism is one, and is not repeated. (IV, 18:19)


Catholic Baptism is Valid

Moreover, if we have rightly determined that a sacrament is not to be estimated by the hand of him by whom it is administered, but is to be received as from the hand of God himself, from whom it undoubtedly proceeded, we may hence infer that its dignity neither gains nor loses by the administrator. And, just as among men, when a letter has been sent, if the hand and seal is recognised, it is not of the least consequence who or what the messenger was; so it ought to be sufficient for us to recognise the hand and seal of our Lord in his sacraments, let the administrator be who he may. This confutes the error of the Donatists, who measured the efficacy and worth of the sacrament by the dignity of the minister. Such in the present day are our Catabaptists, who deny that we are duly baptised, because we were baptised in the Papacy by wicked men and idolaters; hence they furiously insist on anabaptism. Against these absurdities we shall be sufficiently fortified if we reflect that by baptism we were initiated not into the name of any man, but into the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit; and, therefore, that baptism is not of man, but of God, by whomsoever it may have been administered. Be it that those who baptised us were most ignorant of God and all piety, or were despisers, still they did not baptise us into a fellowship with their ignorance or sacrilege, but into the faith of Jesus Christ, because the name which they invoked was not their own but God’s, nor did they baptise into any other name. But if baptism was of God, it certainly included in it the promise of forgiveness of sin, mortification of the flesh, quickening of the Spirit, and communion with Christ. Thus it did not harm the Jews that they were circumcised by impure and apostate priests. It did not nullify the symbol so as to make it necessary to repeat it. It was enough to return to its genuine origin. The objection that baptism ought to be celebrated in the assembly of the godly, does not prove that it loses its whole efficacy because it is partly defective. When we show what ought to be done to keep baptism pure and free from every taint, we do not abolish the institution of God though idolaters may corrupt it. Circumcision was anciently vitiated by many superstitions, and yet ceased not to be regarded as a symbol of grace; nor did Josiah and Hezekiah, when they assembled out of all Israel those who had revolted from God, call them to be circumcised anew. (IV, 15:16)


[see also, Calvinist Francis Nigel Lee’s paper, “Calvin on the Validity of ‘Romish’ Baptism”; see a list of his voluminous writings and his obituary. He was quite a scholar. May he rest in peace; he was afflicted with the horrible Lou Gehrig’s disease. He treated me very kindly on one occasion (c. 1999) where I was scorned, mocked, and pharisaically consigned to hell on one ridiculous Reformed discussion forum n the Internet. He was literally the only one there who acted like a Christian should, and also, I might add, with intellectual consistency on this issue. Lee (like Calvin) was himself baptized as a Catholic and never rebaptized]

                                      The Difficulty of  Determining Who is Among the Elect

The judgment which ought to be formed concerning the visible Church which comes under our observation, must, I think, be sufficiently clear from what has been said. I have observed that the Scriptures speak of the Church in two ways. Sometimes when they speak of the Church they mean the Church as it really is before God—the Church into which none are admitted but those who by the gift of adoption are sons of God, and by the sanctification of the Spirit true members of Christ. In this case it not only comprehends the saints who dwell on the earth, but all the elect who have existed from the beginning of the world. Often, too, by the name of Church is designated the whole body of mankind scattered throughout the world, who profess to worship one God and Christ, who by baptism are initiated into the faith; by partaking of the Lord’s Supper profess unity in true doctrine and charity, agree in holding the word of the Lord, and observe the ministry which Christ has appointed for the preaching of it. In this Church there is a very large mixture of hypocrites, who have nothing of Christ but the name and outward appearance: of ambitious, avaricious, envious, evil-speaking men, some also of impurer lives, who are tolerated for a time, either because their guilt cannot be legally established, or because due strictness of discipline is not always observed. Hence, as it is necessary to believe the invisible Church, which is manifest to the eye of God only, so we are also enjoined to regard this Church which is so called with reference to man, and to cultivate its communion. (IV, 1:7)


The earlier 1536 version of the Institutes at this point read as follows:

Consequently, all who profess with us the same God and Christ by confession of faith, example of life and participation in the sacraments, ought by some judgment of love to be deemed elect and members of the church. They should be so considered, even if some imperfection resides in their morals.

(in Willem Balke, Calvin and the Anabaptist Radicals, translated by William Heynen, Grand rapids, Michigan: William B. Eerdmans Pub. Co., 1981 [orig. 1973 in Dutch], p. 50; p. 82 in the Battles translation of the 1536 edition)


For more on Calvin’s view of the elect, see my paper on that topic.

Calvin also signed the ecumenical Augsburg Confession, which certainly didn’t deny that Catholicism was a species of Christianity. He signed, specifically, the 1540 revised version by Philip Melanchthon, called the Variata.

Reply to Cardinal Sadoleto (1539)

 

We, indeed, Sadolet, deny not that those over which you preside are Churches of Christ, but we maintain that the Roman Pontiff with his whole herd of pseudo-bishops, who have seized upon the pastor’s office, are ravening wolves, . . . Destroyed the Church would have been, had not God, with singular goodness, prevented.

(September 1, 1539; translated by Henry Beveridge, 1844; reprinted in A Reformation Debate, edited by John C. Olin, New York: Harper Torchbooks, 1966 [online link] )

Ulrich Zwingli
 

                 Against the Catabaptist Catastrophe (1527)


In this work, Protestant “reformer” Zwingli defended infant baptism and the essential validity and unrepeatability of Catholic baptism. [see the paper by Francis Nigel Lee above, p. 45]

[see also Presbyterian Charles Hodge’s classic argument about Catholicism being Christian]

***

 
So what is your response to my reply to your very confident (and false) assertions, Austin? I fell asleep waiting 13 hours . . .


[I posted on Facebook (6-4-13) about one of anti-Catholic James White’s innumerable insults at my expense. I entitled it, “One of My Favorite ‘Dr.’ [?] James White Potshots”]

Dave, can you provide an exegetical “paper” that interacts with the relevant passages in their original language?

No (I only know English). Can you provide an answer to my last comments in our exchange yesterday? You said you’d love to see a Catholic produce classical Protestants saying that Catholics were Christians (after saying that anyone who accepted Trent on justification couldn’t possibly be a Christian). I quickly produced documentation from Luther and Calvin, and you haven’t been heard from since, except to produce this non sequitur.

Sure I can. Generally I stop posting because you are either incapable of interacting with the substance of my critique or you just refer me to one of your books (one of which I purchased by the way). I’ll look at it and get back to you. 

Right. So you take the same approach as White: I’m a dumbbell and imbecile, incapable of even comprehending opposing arguments, whereas I said twice recently that you were a “sharp” guy and a “good” guy. Case study in Catholic vs. anti-Catholic methodologies . . . You stopped because I am an ignoramus, but now you’ll get “back to” me. That’s a fascinating juxtaposition there. LOL

Dave, my point is, you felt the need to bring into question Dr. White’s credentials (see the title “dr.” followed by [?]) yet you are unable to provide exegesis on the same level as Dr. White and others. You’re calling out Dr. White for his alleged “pot shot” while you’re guilty of the very same behavior. Dave, I didn’t get back to you because I severely doubt that you’ll even interact with my post in any meaningful way. I try to budget my time wisely when it comes to this sort of thing. Since you’ve called into question my ability to answer you, I will gladly respond.

I’ve written several papers documenting White’s bogus “doctorate.” [one / two / three / four / five / six / seven / eight] That’s a completely different issue from one’s exegetical abilities (or alleged lack thereof). I don’t go around misleading people as to my educational attainments. White simply calls me names and talks about how stupid I allegedly am, whereas my papers on his degree are filled with facts, documentation, and his own statements. No direct comparison whatever.

[I also praised White in the same Facebook thread: “I think White does good work in a number of areas: e.g., fighting various heresies, KJV-only, liberal theology, and Islam. It’s when he goes on his anti-Catholic tirades that he lowers himself into the slime pit.”]

You can go jump in the lake. I gave you exactly what you wanted when you asked about classical Protestants acknowledging Catholicism as Christian; you have ignored it for about 20 hours now, and then you come back with insults and act like a condescending, pompous ass, precisely as your hero White does when he has no answer to something. I ain’t interested in slinging mud with you and White, but in serious argumentation, minus ad hominem.


Yeah, sounds like I struck a nerve and now you’re trying to save face. This is typical RC apologetic “rah rah” talk.

Answer my replies. Put up or shut up, if you think you are so superior in intellect and argumentative prowess.

Do you want a response or not? I was lead [sic] to believe by your comment (“go jump in a lake”) that you weren’t interested in hearing my response.

What part of “Answer my replies” don’t you grasp? Personally, you can go jump in the lake, but as a supposed great intellect, you need to have the courage of your convictions, since you have read me and all my Catholic friends here out of Christianity.

Great, I will respond to your articles.

All will end up on my website, including your obligatory anti-Catholic insults. All par for the course with you guys.

Now let’s watch Austin try to “prove” that no obedient Catholic could possibly be a Christian: a position far beyond what even Luther and Calvin held. It should be very entertaining and fascinating indeed. He’s done a great job digging his own pit; now he can gradually bury himself in it or else flee in abject horror of fact and logic to the hills, with insults and potshots flying, all the way up (James White style).

Wow, Dave do you want a substantive response or not? Give me a few days and I’ll answer every thing you brought up in your post. I have a family and, believe it or not, obligations outside of this discussion. Believe me, you will have your response. 

***

In one of my initial posts I said, “I would love to see a Roman Catholic make a historical case that Protestantism has historically allowed for consistent Roman Catholics to be Christians.” I’m going to argue that you have failed to meet my challenge. Before I go into your various quotes from Calvin and Luther, I want to explain why I say a consistent Roman Catholic cannot be a Christian. A consistent Roman Catholic must believe all that the Church has “infallibly” defined as dogma. Rome has dogmatically defined an aberrant gospel. Therefore, every consistent Catholic must hold to the aberrant gospel of Rome, in order to be a consistent Catholic. By “Christian” I mean, anyone who is in possession of true and saving faith that proceeds from a correct understanding of the Gospel as set forth in Scripture. 

This analysis suffers from a number of problems:

1) You falsely assume that Catholics follow an “aberrant gospel.”


2) You define Christian minus any demonstration from either Scripture or Protestant dogmatic statements on the matter (precisely what I requested of you).

3) You assume without argument or demonstration that the “true and saving faith” is Reformed soteriology. This is extremely common in Reformed circles: it’s assume assume assume, without argumentation or authoritative demonstration (from either Scripture or denominational creeds and confessions, as far as they go). It’s also very common for Reformed to collapse the gospel into soteriology only, and (of course) with the assumption that the peculiar and historically novel Reformed soteriology is the correct and only one.

4) You assume (again without argumentation, but I take it you will at least attempt that as we proceed) a “correct” conception of the gospel that Protestants supposedly accept and Catholics deny.


All of this is essentially circular argumentation, or begging the question.

In fact, the Bible is very clear about what the gospel is. I noted this many years ago (in 1997). The big difference between myself and Austin / Reformed anti-Catholic apologists is that they talk a good game about the “gospel” (as they define it) being “biblical” without showing it from Scripture, whereas I actually take the Bible seriously and do that, rather than just make a bald and unsubstantiated claim. I cite my earlier paper (with a few clarifying additions now):

***

It’s quite curious to me that so many Protestants want to define the gospel in the strict sense of “justification by faith alone,” when the Bible itself is very explicit and clear that this is not the case at all.

For example, we know what the gospel is because we have a record of the apostles preaching it immediately after Pentecost. St. Peter’s first sermon in the Upper Room (Acts 2:22-40) is certainly the gospel, especially since 3000 people became Christians upon hearing it (2:41)! In it he utters not a word about “faith alone.” He instructs the hearers, rather, to “repent, and be baptized . . . so that your sins may be forgiven” (2:38). So, immediately after the resurrection, at the very outset of the “Church Age,” an apostle teaches sacramentalism and baptismal regeneration.

St. Paul defines the gospel in Acts 13:16-41 as the resurrection of Jesus (vss. 32-33):

And we bring you the good news that what God promised to the fathers, [33] this he has fulfilled to us their children by raising Jesus; as also it is written in the second psalm, `Thou art my Son, today I have begotten thee.’ [RSV, as throughout]


. . . , and as His death, burial, and resurrection:

1 Corinthians 15:1-8 Now I would remind you, brethren, in what terms I preached to you the gospel, which you received, in which you stand, [2] by which you are saved, if you hold it fast — unless you believed in vain. [3] For I delivered to you as of first importance what I also received, that Christ died for our sins in accordance with the scriptures, [4] that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day in accordance with the scriptures, [5] and that he appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. [6] Then he appeared to more than five hundred brethren at one time, most of whom are still alive, though some have fallen asleep. [7] Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles. [8] Last of all, as to one untimely born, he appeared also to me.


When Paul converted, straightaway he also got baptized, in order to have his sins “washed away” (baptismal regeneration again):

Acts 22:16 And now why do you wait? Rise and be baptized, and wash away your sins, calling on his name.


The explicit scriptural proclamations and definitions of the gospel strikingly exclude “faith alone,” while other actions by Jesus and the Apostles contradict it by force of example. Conclusion?: The gospel is – as Paul teaches – the death, burial and Resurrection of Jesus. This is the “good news,” not some technical soteriological theory. Even common sense would dictate that this “good news” is comprised of Jesus’ redemptive work for us – the great historical drama of His incarnation and atonement, not forensic, “legal,” imputed justification. And the prophets foretold these events, not a fine-tuned theory of application of those events to the believer – irregardless of whoever has the correct theory. How could a mere theological abstract reasonably be called “good news”?

***

I provide many more biblical examples in my paper, “The Gospel, as Preached by the First Christians.” There is not the slightest disagreement between Catholics and Protestants regarding any of the biblical definitions of the gospel. We heartily concur. Acceptance of this gospel, having to do with Christs finished work on the cross for us, comes through grace alone, and through faith, but not faith alone. Hence Paul refers to the “obedience of faith” (Rom 1:5; 16:26), and the “work of faith” (1 Thess 1:3; 2 Thess 1:11), and the notion of “obeying” the truth of the gospel (Rom 2:8; 10:16; Gal 5:7; 2 Thess 1:8).

Faith alone or imputed, forensic, extrinsic justification is so far and remote from the gospel and salvation, that I have found 50 passages concerning the final judgment and eschatological salvation, that all talk about works, with scarcely a mention of faith at all. Works (being the other side of the “coin” of faith) simply cannot be separated from the question of salvation or from justification (separated into a category of sanctification that is optional). The apostle Paul constantly aligns grace, faith, works, and actions. I’ve found 50 passages along those lines, too.

You largely ignore my quotations from Luther and Calvin. Regarding one of the most explicit Luther statements about the remaining Christian nature in the Catholic Church, you note:

But he goes on to say, “Listen to what St. Paul says to the Thessalonians [2 Thess. 2:4]: ‘The Antichrist takes his seat in the temple of God.’ If now the pope is (and I cannot believe otherwise) the veritable Antichrist, he will not sit or reign in the devil’s stall, but in the temple of God. No, he will not sit where there are only devils and unbelievers, or where no Christ or Christianity exists. The Antichrist must thus be among Christians. And because he is to sit and reign there, it is necessary that there be Christians under him. God’s temple is not the description for a pile of stones, but for the holy Christendom (1 Cor. 3:17), in which he is to reign.”

So what? Ho hum. None of this undermines or even contradicts what he just wrote (which you ignore, in terms of grappling with):

[Luther] We on our part confess that there is much that is Christian and good under the papacy; indeed everything that is Christian and good is to be found there and has come to us from this source. For instance we confess that in the papal church there are the true holy Scriptures, true baptism, the true sacrament of the altar, the true keys to the forgiveness of sins, the true office of the ministry, the true catechism in the form of the Lord’s Prayer, the Ten Commandments, and the articles of the Creed. . . . I contend that in the papacy there is true Christianity, even the right kind of Christianity and many great and devoted saints.


Etc. Good grief! What more is needed? How much more explicit could he get? It’s the Anabaptists and Zwinglians whom Luther thinks are damned and non-Christians, not Catholics. We already know that he rails against the pope as antichrist, and the system of government in the Catholic Church. But that is a separate issue. He still recognizes a remaining Christianity.  I have noted for many years (far more than you, I’m sure), the negative things that Luther says about Catholicism. Sometimes he seems contradictory. But he did state the above, and we have no reason to doubt it. It has to be dealt with on its own terms, but you have taken a pass.

To refresh the memory of our (very patient) readers, here is your original claim that you have to defend:

I would love to see a Roman Catholic make a historical case that Protestantism has historically allowed for consistent Roman Catholics to be Christians.


That’s proven in just this one citation alone from Luther (and I have many of his and Calvin’s). If a Catholic accepts the pope (as he must, by definition), nevertheless he retains “true baptism” and all the other “good” and “true” and “Christian” attributes mentioned above by Luther. The one thing doesn’t wipe out the other. Baptism remains what it is. And baptism (for Luther, Calvin, and Catholics alike) is the entrance into the Christian faith and the Body of Christ. This is what you won’t be able to overthrow, no matter how hard you try.

But he goes on to say, “Listen to what St. Paul says to the Thessalonians [2 Thess. 2:4]: ‘The Antichrist takes his seat in the temple of God.’ If now the pope is (and I cannot believe otherwise) the veritable Antichrist, he will not sit or reign in the devil’s stall, but in the temple of God. No, he will not sit where there are only devils and unbelievers, or where no Christ or Christianity exists. The Antichrist must thus be among Christians. And because he is to sit and reign there, it is necessary that there be Christians under him. God’s temple is not the description for a pile of stones, but for the holy Christendom (1 Cor. 3:17), in which he is to reign.”

Thanks for proving my point and doing my work for me! This is great!  Luther again proves that Christianity is not inconsistent with Catholicism (as is made out today by anti-Catholics). It’s central to his point here: “he will not sit where there are only devils and unbelievers, or where no Christ or Christianity exists. The Antichrist must thus be among Christians . . .” Exactly. Thank you Luther (and Austin). No talk here of complete apostasy, etc. That’s reserved for Mormons, Jehovah’s Witnesses, Adventists, Campbellites, and various anti-Catholic fundamentalist evangelicals and Calvinists.

You play the same fallacious game again:

Luther goes on to say, “But when we oppose and reject the pope it is because he does not keep to these treasures of Christendom which he has inherited from the apostles. Instead he makes additions of the devil and does not use these treasures for the improvement of the temple. Rather he works toward its destruction, in setting his commandments and ordinances above the ordinance of Christ. But Christ preserves his Christendom even in the midst of such destruction, just as he rescued Lot at Sodom, as St. Peter recounts (1 Pet. 2; 2 Pet. 2:6).”

The fallacy is that Luther’s negative statements somehow eliminate or refute his positive statements regarding Christianity in Catholicism. They do not. You haven’t demonstrated that they remove the other “positive” statements from consideration or relevance. You simply relentlessly assume without basis that which is your burden to prove and demonstrate.

My position, the very same position as the Reformers, is that the Roman church possessed enough truth that some came to know Christ in spite of the “additions of the devil”. Now, the problem for Protestants today is that the Roman church contains just enough truth that many have been duped into false ecumenism and ungodly compromise, that has led some to embrace a false gospel.

More bald, assumed statements sans argumentation and demonstration; hence, no need to interact with it. You just keep repeating the same fallacies. I don’t have to keep repeating the refutations of them over and over. Once is sufficient.

Luther is merely reinforcing the fact that it is the Scriptures and the correct exposition of the Scriptures that should be obeyed. Naturally, I agree. 

So do we. But we actually respect and adhere to all of Scripture, not merely highly selective tidbits (ignoring many other portions and motifs of Scripture), according to an eisegetical predisposition, carved out from the novel traditions of men.

My position is not that Rome gets it wrong 100% of the time. It is my position, that anyone who confesses the Roman Catholic doctrine of Justification cannot call himself or herself a “Christian” in possession of true and saving faith.

I know that; but you’re not proving it; you’re simply asserting it. You haven’t overthrown a single statement of Luther’s where he upholds the Christian nature of Catholicism: not one. All you do is quote his railings about the antichrist. I wait in vain for some sort of actual argument from you. This is the same boorish, pedantic nature that we observe in so much of Catholic vs. Reformed anti-Catholic “interaction” (and why I seek to routinely avoid it). Nothing is ever accomplished.

You listed several other quotes regarding Baptism which are completely irrelevant to our discussion. I don’t agree with Luther’s views on Baptism, and I’m not obligated to in order to be a consistent Protestant.

Same old same old (my patience is rapidly dwindling). They’re not irrelevant at all. Baptism is the entrance rite or sacrament into the Christian faith. Obviously, then, one who is baptized is a Christian. You don’t have to agree with Luther. He is relevant in answer to your charge about the historical case that Protestantism has historically allowed for consistent Roman Catholics to be Christians”. Luther as the founder of Protestantism is obviously central to that. But if you throw him out, as if it is of no import to our discussion. I have far more quotes from Calvin on baptism, and presumably you would accord them much more weight. But today’s Protestants are often only dimly aware of their own denominational heritage, so I wouldn’t be the least bit surprised if you diss Calvin on baptism. [he does, folks]

I suspect many of your Luther quotes came from Schaff.

They generally come from primary sources. If you had actually consulted the bibliographical information I provided, you would see that they are from the standard collection of Luther’s Works, Roland Bainton, and Paul Althaus (whose book you call a fantastic work”). I have one citation from Schaff, because it was an alternate rendering.

Why did you ignore the fact that Schaff’s comparison of Rome’s gospel with the gospel of the Galatian apostates?

I’m not dealing with Schaff, but with Luther, Calvin, and historic Protestantism. I have studied and documented at extreme length (for 22 years now), Luther’s and Calvin’s negative statements. They don’t eliminate from consideration the ones at hand.

The imminent Protestant historian Schaff regarded the Roman church as apostate; does he represent the same extreme minority you referenced earlier?

His view is standard anti-Catholicism (far more prevalent in the 19th century than now), but he is also extremely fair as an historian and presents the facts of history as they are, as I have noted many times. He gives the facts, and then proceeds to editorialize on them, but he doesnt whitewash the facts. 

You cite Althaus and then Luther to the effect that the Church has no binding authority. But that is the separate issue of sola Scriptura and the rule of faith, whereas we are discussing the nature of Christianity (not authority and Church government). Thus, it is a non sequitur rabbit trail.

You then use your tired, silly pseudo-technique of citing other negative statements of Luther, while refusing to accept or interpret his positive ones (the ones under consideration). This is not even rational dialogue or argument. It’s “ships passing in the night.” I have extremely little patience for that . . .

Oh okay: you finally make one dinky comment about all the Luther citations I produced (thank you!):

. . . while he may use the term “Christian” in an elastic sense (in the same way some refer to America as a “Christian” nation), he did not view the gospel of Rome as the true Gospel by which men are saved, and can thus truly call themselves Christians.

This is sheer nonsense: merely your cynical, predetermined spin and sophistry in response to what Luther actually wrote. I’ll cite it again (my bolding):

We on our part confess that there is much that is Christian and good under the papacy; indeed everything that is Christian and good is to be found there and has come to us from this source. For instance we confess that in the papal church there are the true holy Scriptures, true baptism, the true sacrament of the altar, the true keys to the forgiveness of sins, the true office of the ministry, the true catechism in the form of the Lord’s Prayer, the Ten Commandments, and the articles of the Creed. . . . I contend that in the papacy there is true Christianity, even the right kind of Christianity and many great and devoted saints. 


Baptism is especially important with regard to his statements.  He thought that the Catholic Church possessed true baptism. Now, when we analyze what Luther thought about baptism, it’s clear that he thought that Catholics could very well be saved by means of it. Here is what Luther expressed along these lines:

Little children . . . are free in every way, secure and saved solely through the glory of their baptism . . . Through the prayer of the believing church which presents it, . . . the infant is changed, cleansed, and renewed by inpoured faith. Nor should I doubt that even a godless adult could be changed, in any of the sacraments, if the same church prayed for and presented him, as we read of the paralytic in the Gospel, who was healed through the faith of others (Mark 2:3-12). I should be ready to admit that in this sense the sacraments of the New Law are efficacious in conferring grace, not only to those who do not, but even to those who do most obstinately present an obstacle.
(The Babylonian Captivity of the Church, 1520, from the translation of A.T.W. Steinhauser, Philadelphia: Fortress Press, revised edition, 1970, 197)

Likewise, in his Large Catechism (1529), Luther writes:

Expressed in the simplest form, the power, the effect, the benefit, the fruit and the purpose of baptism is to save. No one is baptized that he may become a prince, but, as the words declare [of Mark 16:16], that he may be saved. But to be saved, we know very well, is to be delivered from sin, death, and Satan, and to enter Christ’s kingdom and live forever with him

. . . Through the Word, baptism receives the power to become the washing of regeneration, as St. Paul calls it in Titus 3:5 . . . Faith clings to the water and believes it to be baptism which effects pure salvation and life . . .

When sin and conscience oppress us . . . you may say: It is a fact that I am baptized, but, being baptized, I have the promise that I shall be saved and obtain eternal life for both soul and body . . . Hence, no greater jewel can adorn our body or soul than baptism; for through it perfect holiness and salvation become accessible to us . . .

(From edition by Augsburg Publishing House [Minneapolis], 1935, sections 223-224, 230, pp. 162, 165)

Again, you cite Calvin’s polemical statements against Rome, with the obligatory mention of antichrist statements. Ho hum; yawn. I devoted two books to answering Calvin’s Institutes line-by-line (and I cited the entire book IV in one of them). This sidesteps the issue of what he stated regarding whether a Catholic could be a Christian.

Under the heading “Baptism Initiates us Into the Body of Christ” you quoted Calvin as saying, “Baptism is the initiatory sign by which we are admitted to the fellowship of the Church, that being ingrafted into Christ we may be accounted children of God.”

If we take this quote without any additional context, we could possibly conclude that Calvin agreed with Rome’s doctrine of Baptism. However, in the very next section, Calvin goes on to say, “For Paul did not mean to signify that our cleansing and salvation are accomplished by water, or that water contains in itself the power to cleanse, regenerate, and renew; nor that here is the cause of salvation, but only that in this sacrament are received the knowledge and certainty of such gifts.” (IV, 15:2)

We understand that Calvin rejects baptismal regeneration. He still believes that Rome’s baptism accomplishes exactly what he thinks Reformed baptism accomplished, and that it was efficacious no matter how many things about it were wrongly believed by Catholicism. This was obviously the case in his own life, since he was baptized as a Catholic and never was re-baptized. He thought that to do that was to repeat the ancient mistake of the Donatists (whom St. Augustine so eloquently opposed).

Calvin thought Catholic baptism (the same as Reformed in its effects) was an indication of the sins of an entire life being wiped out, which goes beyond the Catholic position. That can be seen in the citations I presented, above.

I’m not sure why you chose to cite section 1 and not section 2, knowing full well (if you’ve read the Institutes in their entirety) that Calvin would clarify his position. Calvin just doesn’t sound as Catholic as you would want your readers to believe.

I posted what was relevant to our discussion. You can play the game of my supposed cynical citation, as if I try to hide other data. Anti-Catholics habitually “argue” like this. As I said, I have two books devoted to Calvin’s negative arguments against the Catholic Church, and tons more papers online. That’s been covered. I haven’t hid them from anyone.  If someone wants to see those things, they can go read it. As I said, I cite the entirety of Book IV in my book, Biblical Catholic Answers for John Calvin. Right now we are on a specific topic: what is a Christian; how does baptism in particular tie into that? Has historic Protestantism acknowledged that Catholics are Christians in some sense?

True to form, you want to largely ignore Calvin’s statements on baptism, and move over to his remarks on justification. The baptism exposition has to be interpreted in its own right. Sadly, you resort to obfuscation, obscurantism, the quick accusation of citing-out-of-context, switching the topic, going down rabbit trails, sophistry, spin, claims that the opponent is abysmally ignorant, assuming what needs to be proven, systematically ignoring opposing arguments . . . you show all this in spades and then some. It’s classic anti-catholic technique in “argumentation” (ha ha).

There is no dialogue or interaction here in any meaningful sense of the word. It’s non-existent. You started the “dialogue” with insults and you end with sophistry, obfuscation, and obscurantism. Nothing new under the sun!

Having moved over to justification in order to avoid the implications of Calvin’s remarks on baptism, and evade your intellectual responsibility to engage them, you pontificate:

Does that sound compatible with the statements of the Council of Trent or even the Catechism of the Catholic Church? Of course not! Because we are preaching two separate Gospels!

You have yet to cogently define the gospel from either Scripture or Reformed confessions or other authoritative statements. So how can we know we disagree before we have even defined our terms? I did so (from the Bible); you have not. Luther and Calvin do not assert that there is no Christianity in Catholicism. There certainly is: clearly through baptism, if nothing else.

And if those previous two passages are not enough, consider what Calvin has to say regarding Purgatory . . . So Dave, do you and other consistent Catholics affirm the doctrine of Purgatory? You and I both know the answer to that question.

Another rabbit trail. Nice try. Have fun down there . . . You then move on to the Mass and justification again. I will simply note in passing that we fully concur that initial justification is by grace alone, without any consideration of man’s merit; contra Pelagianism and even semi-Pelagianism. Trent makes that abundantly clear. Catholics also assert monergism (not synergism) as essential to initial justification, as I have documented.

I think our readers are entitled to at least one serious treatment of Calvin’s views on baptism. According to him, baptism (including Catholic baptism) bestows upon its recipients all the following characteristics (all taken from the citations above):

. . . sign by which we are admitted to the fellowship of the Church, that being ingrafted into Christ we may be accounted children of God.  (Institutes, IV, 15:1)

. . . by the gospel the message of our ablution and sanctification is announced; by baptism this message is sealed. (IV, 15:2)

We ought to consider that at whatever time we are baptised, we are washed and purified once for the whole of life. . . .  secure of the remission of sins. (IV, 15:3)

. . .  we are washed from our sins by the blood of Christ. And what is the sign and evidence of that washing if it be not baptism? . . . all the godly may, during the whole course of their lives, whenever they are vexed by a consciousness of their sins, recall the remembrance of their baptism, that they may thereby assure themselves of that sole and perpetual ablution which we have in the blood of Christ. (IV, 15:4)

Another benefit of baptism is, that it shows us our mortification in Christ and new life in him.. . . if we are Christians we should be dead unto sin, and alive unto righteousness. . . . in the passage which we formerly quoted, he calls it “the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost” (Tit. 3:5). We are promised, first, the free pardon of sins and imputation of righteousness; and, secondly, the grace of the Holy Spirit, to form us again to newness of life. (IV, 15:5)


The last advantage which our faith receives from baptism is its assuring us not only that we are ingrafted into the death and life of Christ, but so united to Christ himself as to be partakers of all his blessings. . . .  Paul proves us to be the sons of God, from the fact that we put on Christ in baptism (Gal. 3:27). (IV, 15:6)

Baptism serves as our confession before men, inasmuch as it is a mark by which we openly declare that we wish to be ranked among the people of God, by which we testify that we concur with all Christians in the worship of one God, and in one religion; by which, in short, we publicly assert our faith, . . .  (IV, 15:13)

. . . we have entered into the Church of God, that with one consent of faith and love we may live in concord with all believers. (IV, 15:15)

[C]hildren derive some benefit from their baptism, when, being ingrafted into the body of the Church, . . . (IV, 16:9)

God, regenerating us in baptism, ingrafts us into the fellowship of his Church, and makes us his by adoption, . . . (IV, 17:1)

Baptism being a kind of entrance into the Church, an initiation into the faith, . . . Wherefore, as there is but one God, one faith, one Christ, one Church, which is his body, so Baptism is one, and is not repeated. (IV, 18:19)


Surely it is extraordinary to assert that all of these characteristics or qualities are not Christian (!!). These are all Christian attributes. He’s talking about Christians; disciples of Christ; believers, followers of Jesus. Baptism brings this about. If Catholics are not Christians by virtue of their baptism, then you are ludicrously asserting (from straightforward deductive logic), the following propositions:

1) Non-Christians are admitted to the fellowship of the Church.

2) Non-Christians are ingrafted into Christ.

3) Non-Christians are accounted children of God. 
4) Non-Christians obtain sanctification.
5)  Non-Christians are washed and purified once for the whole of life.
6)  Non-Christians have new life or newness of life in Christ.
7)  Non-Christians are united to Christ himself. 
8) Non-Christians are the sons of God.
9) Non-Christians are ranked among the people of God.
10) Non-Christians have entered into the Church of God.
11) Non-Christians live in concord with all believers.
12) Non-Christians are ingrafted into the body of the Church.
13) Non-Christians are initiated into the Christian faith.

This is simply not possible: especially not in the Reformed schema of TULIP where the non-believers are totally depraved and predestined to hell by a decree from all eternity (with no chance for it to be otherwise), and could, therefore, not possibly partake in all these attributes and estates (or even, quite arguably, any one of them). But Calvin says the baptized possess these things. Therefore, undeniably, those who do are Christians. And that includes Catholics, since he holds that Catholic baptism is valid and efficacious. It’s the case even more so for Luther, given his much stronger position of baptismal regeneration.
 
Therefore, baptized Catholics are Christians and possess all these qualities, according to Calvin, with strong support from Luther and even Zwingli. And this is but one consideration of many . . .Whether this contradicts his own statements about justification, etc., is another issue. It’s not unknown for Luther and Calvin to be internally inconsistent (believe me, I know, after many years of studying them). But as it stands, insofar as they are baptized, according to the many statements above, Catholics are fellow Christians.
 
There’s nowhere else to go with this if this is how it is “argued”: ending up in the literal nonsense we see above, where a non-Christian is at the same time a Christian, etc. We’ve descended to utterly irrational babbling and an Alice-in-Wonderland world where words change at whim or have no meaning, or no relation to other words: where contradiction is all-pervasive and self-contradiction viciously present. Subjective mush . . . gobbledygook.
 
I close with remarks from Presbyterian theologian Charles Hodge’s classic argument that Catholics are Christians (bolding — I believe — is from the person who cited it):

That Romanists as a society profess the true religion, meaning thereby the essential doctrines of the gospel, those doctrines which if truly believed will save the soul, is, as we think, plain. 1. Because they believe the Scriptures to be the word of God. 2. They direct that the Scriptures should be understood and received as they were understood by the Christian Fathers. 3. They receive the three general creeds of the church, the Apostle’s, the Nicene, and the Athanasian, or as these are summed up in the creed of Pius V. 4. They believe in one God, the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and earth, and of all things visible and invisible. In one Lord Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son of God, begotten of his Father before all worlds, God of God, Light of Light, very God of very God, begotten not made, being of one substance with the Father, by whom all things were made. Who for us men, and for our salvation, came down from heaven, and was incarnate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary, and was made man. And was crucified also for us under Pontius Pilate, suffered and was buried. And the third day rose again with glory to judge both the quick and the dead, whose kingdom shall have no end. And they believe in one catholic apostolic church. They acknowledge one baptism for the remission of sins, and look for the resurrection of the dead and the life of the world to come.

If this creed were submitted to any intelligent Christian without his knowing whence it came, could he hesitate to say that it was the creed of a Christian church? Could he deny that these are the very terms in which for ages the general faith of Christendom has been expressed? Could he, without renouncing the Bible, say that the sincere belief of these doctrines would not secure eternal life? Can any man take it upon himself in the sight of God, to assert there is not truth enough in the above summary to save the soul?

Dave, you have completely ignored the vast majority of what I’ve said regarding both Calvin AND Luther. I went into almost every single quote you listed by providing important context and offering explanations.

I gave you the respect of actually dealing with what you wrote, instead you start out by arguing Justification by Faith alone and plug some more of your silly “quote books”.

I provided positive Protestant statements regarding the doctrine of Justification from the Westminster Confession of Faith and juxtaposed them with the dogmas of the Council of Trent.

You sir, are wasting my time and the time of your readers by engaging in the oh so typical chest beating and triumphalism that you have become known for.

On his Facebook page, Austin took some more potshots [he later deleted the thread]:

If anyone would like to read my full response to Dave’s unbelievable proof texting PM me and I’ll send it to you.
 
Dave has remained true to form and completely ignored my responses. 
 
Same old same old. I should have known better than to waste time again with an anti-Catholic sophist. But whatever: some good was accomplished, by demonstrating what Luther and Calvin believed about the Christian status of Catholicism. So Austin doesn’t get it; not the end of the world. You can lead the horse to water but you can’t make it drink. We never even got to first base. Austin has chosen to ignore virtually all of my arguments and documentation, in various ways, already noted. There is no discussion here. 
 
But others (reading) will get it. And that’s the main reason why I made this an exception to my rule as regards debate with anti-Catholics. I knew all along there wasn’t one chance in a thousand that Austin would 1) actually interact with the arguments, or 2) be convinced. It’s always — repeat, always the same with anti-Catholics. One hopes for at least #1 (which is quite possible, agree or no, for any self-respecting thinking person of any stripe), but with Austin we got neither, and he ends (appropriately and humorously) with the personal insults with which he began. So anti-Catholics en masse despise and loathe me and lie (like he does) about the nature of my apologetics efforts: like that is some bombshell revelation?

One last note: I mentioned no “silly ‘quote books’.” I do have several collections of quotations, but they weren’t mentioned in this paper. I mentioned my two books devoted to John Calvin, that answer his arguments in his Institutes point-by-point and line-by-line. They are, therefore, “dialogue books,” not “quotes books.” Nor did I “plug” them. They were mentioned because Austin implied that I was quite unfamiliar with Calvin’s views. Thus, they were counter-evidence for that assertion. Whether they are “silly” or not, I’ll let my many thousands of readers judge.

***

Brigitte, an articulate Lutheran apologist of sorts, has made some insightful comments on James Swan’s dense anti-Catholic site. Swan is a highly confused wannabe apologist who doesn’t get these things and can’t comprehend them, in his anti-Catholic fog of confusion (and in his case, considerable bigotry). Writing about Luther’s 1528 work, Concerning Rebaptism, that I cited above, Brigitte contends:

Here is how I read this: the pope will say, yes we share the Lord’s prayer, sacraments, etc. —but they (the Lutherans) are heretics. So the pope is dissembling–speaking out of both sides of his mouth. Luther is said to be “dissembling” because against the Anabaptists he defends the creed, sacraments, catechism… etc., come down from the RC church. But he is not dissembling and not speaking out of both sides of his mouth. He does believe that the RC church is right on many basic and original teachings and believes in common with the Lutherans (until they have been ruined by false teachings and innovations of the papacy).

The accusation of dissembling is wrong. Luther is not dissembling, at all. There is irony here. The question is thrown out: who is really inventing monstrous teachings and instituting innovations in the church? Is it the Lutherans? or is it the Pope? It is the Pope. Ergo. The Lutherans have held onto all the good stuff and are not calling RC anything bad for those kinds of things; only the innovations. . . .

The real point is that Luther was greatly concerned about Anabaptist teaching and the loss of the sacraments and whatever else was under dispute. Luther will stand with the RC church where it is right, and not call it heretical for those,(but not where it is wrong, i.e. innovations) and thus he will also stand with it against Anabaptists. And this is no “dissembling” whatsoever. He is only using the lingo of his opponents. . . . 


Just because something is taught by the “papacy, the Antichrist” does not mean [in Luther’s view] it is automatically wrong.

So what he is saying is: he will state, contend for and sincerely believe (by the way) that all the things he lists are the right kind of Christianity in the papal church. –Some may call this “flattering the pope” or here he says “dissemble”. They can call it what he wants. Shall he change his position on the account of them calling him this? (Of course not, and certainly he has been called many things.) He will not quit “dissembling” if what he says about the papal church must be called “dissembling” (not his choice of words, but using the assertion of his foes.) . . . the Rebaptizers are getting it exactly wrong. Instead of attacking the Antichrist (the one who rejects the gospel and calls its preachers heretical) they attack the “temple”, i.e. that what is true Christianity.

Luther is not dissembling or flattering–at all. He is dead earnest. The poor Christians who are baptized and go to the sacrament of the altar, have Christ thereby, even if the pope is their tyrant, but those who do away with the sacraments take away Christ from them altogether, thus doing great harm and causing people to go to hell.

The “dissembling” is an accusation against Luther that does not stick at all, and he is not going to change his mind.


* * *

On a humorous note, Austin found the post and opinion that Brigitte was contending against and expressed his approval:

Great post! I was dialoguing with a RC “apologist” about this very issue. Good stuff.

So we know they are referring to me. Swan’s post was clearly in response to this post (he habitually refuses to name me, so people know whose opinion is being talked about: it’s a childish game he plays). The illustrious, all-wise Swan then chimed in:

Here’s what I think will happen next: the next card played by the modern-day papists will probably be that Luther contradicted himself. This is usually how it goes with them once you expose their propaganda. 


Too late; I already played that “card” in the paper, which (as usual), this buffoon hadn’t even read before he set out supposedly “refuting” it:

Therefore, baptized Catholics are Christians and possess all these qualities, according to Calvin, with strong support from Luther and even Zwingli. And this is but one consideration of many . . .Whether this contradicts his own statements about justification, etc., is another issue. It’s not unknown for Luther and Calvin to be internally inconsistent (believe me, I know, after many years of studying them). But as it stands, insofar as they are baptized, according to the many statements above, Catholics are fellow Christians.


I also wrote above:

He still recognizes a remaining Christianity.  I have noted for many years (far more than you, I’m sure), the negative things that Luther says about Catholicism. Sometimes he seems contradictory.


I know all about Luther’s negative opinions concerning Catholicism. I’ve been dealing with them for 23 years. He also expressed some positive things (which is far more interesting and infinitely less boorish; even remarkably “ecumenical” for that troubled time). I’ve also been contending that Luther and Calvin were both self-contradictory and also at times how they vacillated and went back-and-forth. That is nothing new, either. I discussed it, in fact, in my first published article, about Martin Luther, in January 1993: over 20 years ago now.

Thus I can hardly use this supposed “tactic” in response now, when I already stated it in the paper, and have been arguing this for 23 years. It’s just one more ridiculous salvo in the never-ending arsenal of the bigoted, profoundly ignorant strain of anti-Catholic polemics: typified by this website, among several others.

It’s far more sensible to follow Brigitte’s take. She gets it; she’s the Lutheran. She understands Luther’s forms and methods of argumentation. She’s right about this. The point has been established and documented, and neither Austin nor the anti-Catholic zealot on this site have overthrown that.

***

That Luther regarded properly baptized persons as Christians is backed-up by the most well-known Luther biographer, Roland H. Bainton. Referring to his opinion in 1526, he stated:

. . . he had relinquished the hope of gathering the ardent and had turned to the education of the masses. There should be neither a sect nor a cell, but the Church should coincide with the community and all those baptized in infancy should be accounted Christian.

(Studies on the Reformation, Boston: Beacon Press, 1963, p. 38)


We know that Luther regarded Catholic baptism as valid; therefore, by ineluctable logic, Catholics are Christians, on that basis, if he regarded baptized people as such.

Luther (like Calvin) was not rebaptized as an adult (and excommunicated Protestant), and regarded his Catholic baptism as valid (since, after all, he himself argued against rebaptism). Luther clarified his opinion on baptism in his 1539 treatise, On the Councils and the Church:

I excuse St. Cyprian . . . for he held that the heretics had no sacrament at all and that therefore they had to be baptized like other heathen. . . . But our Anabaptists admit that our baptism and that of the papacy is a true baptism, but since it is administered and received by unworthy people, it is no baptism at all. St. Cyprian would never have concurred in this, much less practiced it.

(Selected Writings of Martin Luther: 1529-1546, Fortress Press, 1967, p. 238)


Austin then chimed in again on James Swan’s anti-Catholic thread on the Boors All site, getting in one last postshot:

Great stuff. Thank you for sharing. You should know that the comments (Brigitte’s comments) on this thread are being shared by Mr. Armstrong, presumably because he’s not able to articulate his own original exegesis of Luther’s writing.

Interestingly enough, Hodge says some very pointed things regarding Roman Catholicism and the Gospel. Once again, Armstrong takes them wildly out of context to “prove” a point.

Since Austin now wants to write stupidly about Hodge, let’s take a brief look at what he thought about Catholic soteriology. Here he is, writing in his Systematic Theology about the atonement (my bolding):

The first is that which has been for ages regarded as the orthodox doctrine; in its essential features common to the Latin, Lutheran, and Reformed churches. This is the doctrine which the writer has endeavoured to exhibit and vindicate in the preceding pages. According to this doctrine the work of Christ is a real satisfaction, of infinite inherent merit, to the vindicatory justice of God; so that He saves his people by doing for them, and in their stead, what they were unable to do for themselves, satisfying the demands of the law in their behalf, and bearing its penalty in their stead; whereby they are reconciled to God, receive the Holy Ghost, and are made partakers of the life of Christ to their present sanctification and eternal salvation. 
 
This doctrine provides for both the great objects above mentioned. It shows how the curse of the law is removed by Christ’s being made a curse for us; and how in virtue of this reconciliation with God we become, through the Spirit, partakers of the life of Christ. He is made unto us not only righteousness, but sanctification. We are cleansed by his blood from guilt, and renewed by his Spirit after the image of God. Having died in Him, we live in Him. Participation of his death secures participation of his life. 
No problem there . . . S. Donald Fortson III, Ph.D.,Associate Prof. of Church History and Practical Theology at the Reformed Theological Seminary – Charlotte, wrote a paper entitled “One Baptism.” He noted:

American Protestants have struggled with the issue of rebaptism. Presbyterians, for example, at their annual meeting in 1845, declared that Roman Catholic baptism was not Christian baptism, therefore, inferring that rebaptism would be in order. Professor Charles Hodge of Princeton Seminary countered that this action was “in opposition to all previous practice and to the principles of every other protestant church.” Hodge acknowledged the errors of Catholicism but he also observed, “there is not a Church on earth which teaches the doctrine of the Trinity more accurately, thoroughly, or minutely, according to the orthodoxy of the Reformed and Lutheran churches, than the church of Rome…they teach the doctrine of the atonement far more fully and accurately than multitudes of professedly orthodox Protestants.” The Catholic Church is “a part of the visible church on earth” and rebaptism is out of order. (See Charles Hodge, “Review of the General Assembly,” 1845) Hodge’s basic argument was the insoluble connection between baptism and belief – if Catholics are Christian then one cannot pronounce their baptism illegitimate through rebaptism. 

***

Ewald M. Plass’s magisterial 1667-page volume, What Luther Says (St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1959) — I have it in my own library — provides more evidence. He writes, himself, on p. 128:

. . . while scoring papal innovations, Luther never ceased to confess indebtedness to the Church of Rome and to regard it as a Christian organization. He expresses this clearly in a Church Postil sermon on John 15:26 – 16:4, in connection with John 16:3. Between the Church of Rome and the Lutheran Church a relation exists similar to that which once existed between the Jewish Church and the apostolic Christian Church . . .


I found this sermon online. It dates from 1522. Here is an excerpt, with his “ecumenical” sentiments, in-between a mountain of hostility and his usual lies about the Catholic Church:

28. Accordingly, we concede to the papacy that they sit in the true Church, possessing the office instituted by Christ and inherited from the apostles, to teach, baptize, administer the sacrament, absolve, ordain, etc., just as the Jews sat in their synagogues or assemblies and were the regularly established priesthood and authority of the Church. We admit all this and do not attack the office, although they are not willing to admit as much for us; yea, we confess that we have received these things from them, even as Christ by birth descended from the Jews and the apostles obtained the Scriptures from them. . . .

32. Thus we say to the papists: We grant you, indeed, the name and office, and regard these as holy and precious, for the office is not yours, but has been established by Christ and given to the Church without regard for and distinction of the persons who occupy it. Therefore, whatever is exercised through this office as the institution of Christ, and in his name and that of the Church, is at all times right and proper, even though ungodly and unbelieving men may participate. We must distinguish between the office and the person exercising it, between rightful use and abuse. The name of God and of Christ is always holy in itself; but it may be abused and blasphemed. So also, the office of the Church is holy and precious, but the person occupying it may be accursed and belong to the devil.  . . .

43. We admit that the papists also exercise the appointed offices of the Church, baptize, administer the sacrament etc., when they observe these things as the institution of Christ, in the name of Christ and by virtue of his command (just as in the Church we must regard as right and efficacious the offices of the Church and baptism administered by heretics), . . .


Plass, in the same vein, cites Luther, writing in 1533:

By His miraculous power God nonetheless preserved under the pope, first, Holy Baptism, then, in the pulpit, the text of the holy Gospel in the language of each country, thirdly, the forgiveness of sins and absolution in both private confession and the public services; fourthly, the holy Sacrament of the altar . . . fifthly, the calling and ordaining to the pastorate, the ministry, or the care of souls . . . finally, also prayer, the Psalter, the Lord’s Prayer, the Creed, and the Ten Commandments; likewise, many good hymns and songs . . . Therefore Christ with His Holy Spirit surely was with his own and sustained Christian faith in them . . . (p. 129, #375)


Luther’s exposition of Galatians 1:2 in his 1531 commentary is also quoted by Plass:

. . . even though it is in the midst of wolves and robbers, that is, spiritual tyrants, it nevertheless is the church. Although the city of Rome is worse than Sodom and Gomorrah, yet Baptism, the Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper, the reading (vox) and text of the Gospel, Holy Scriptures, the ministry, the name of Christ, and the name of God remain in her. (p. 130, #375A)


***

Selected further comments from Austin, from the combox below:


I know that I will worship at the foot of the Father with many Catholics, but I am convinced, from the bottom of my heart, that the doctrines of Rome are a hindrance to saving faith.

In his conversion story (yes Dave I read your conversion story in “Surprised by Truth”) Dave mentions participating in pro-life ministries with Catholics. I’m very involved in pro-life ministries as well, and I can say that I have met some absolutely fantastic Catholic people that I’m happy to call friends! My beliefs regarding saving faith come from a place of love and concern for the welfare of their souls, and not from some petty desire to win an argument.

I’ve dialogued with dozens of Catholic College students, priests, chaplains, and lay people, and not one of them has called me “anti-Catholic” for my beliefs. If anything, they appreciate my honesty. False ecumenism never helped anyone.

***

[replying to Adomnan]  You apparently just picked up these ideas somewhere rather casually in the course of your life. Why can’t you drop them just as casually now that you see they’re mistaken? And you must see they are mistaken, if you’re a rational man. Why this obstinate loyalty to falsehood and sophistry?”

I checked out when I read that. I offered you a fairly in depth (at the very least not cursory) exegesis of the text and you respond with that? Have you actually studied semiotics? Have you actually spent any time studying Hermeneutics? Of course your answer will be a resounding “Why yes I have! As every good Roman Catholic has!”

Give me a break. You can’t even understand how a “red herring” fallacy works, as evinced by your accusation that I commit a red herring fallacy when arguing for imputation.  

This is why I don’t discuss these issues on blogs or Youtube. Silly papists like you come out of the wood work making cavalier claims with absolutely nothing to substantiate them. Where is your Magisterial interpretation of this passage? So far all I’ve seen is a laymen make assertions. Where is the infallible interpretation? Can you point me to it please?

Fortunately, not all Catholic exegetes are as dense as you are…see Fitzmeyer [sic] and Thomas H. Tobin.

I’m out. Its been fun, but not that fun.

Go ahead boys, claim victory. Anyone can read the comments and determine for themselves which side can actually exegete a text.

***

Dave, I have found a venue through which we can debate this issue publicly if you are willing. It would be via skype and it would be moderated by a third party. If you agree, we can pursue (albeit we’ll need to refine it a bit) the topic that you’ve brought up in this thread. This will *not* be a written debate.

If everything you claim is true, this should be a “slam dunk” for you.

If the debate format is too intimidating we can go with a dialogue format. I’ll let you choose.

I simply don’t have the time to respond to this thread as you’ve chosen to update it every couple of hours. I would much rather focus in on one Reformer and discuss their particular views in depth. I think the discussion would be very beneficial to both sides.

I’m no James White, so this one should be very easy for you.


Hi Austin,

I have no interest whatever in an oral debate; never have; and nine years ago I explained why, in great depth.

I made a one-time exception in this exchange, to my usual policy of not debating theology with those of an anti-Catholic theological outlook.

It has not gone well, and has become ugly and acrimonious: just as it always has in the past. That was the reason I adopted my policy in 2007, and this present farce has given me no reason at all to doubt the wisdom and prudence of that choice. It’s the same old same old.

I may make a few more responses if you choose to add more comments here (especially regarding matters of historical fact), but essentially I’m done with this.

Now you’ve chosen to get in with James Swan: a guy who tries to refute my papers without even mentioning my name or providing a link, so that folks can read the other side. If I comment on his combox to try to present another side, he deletes all my comments. He’s also on record claiming that I suffer from psychosis.

Despite all that, you’re free to give your opinions here as you wish. And others are free to interact with you if they so choose. Like I said, I may even still chime in now and then.

Facebook is a different story. I exercise a very strict moderation policy there because I want amiability and a congenial atmosphere at almost all costs, in order to be able to share my writings, and allow discussion on them: especially for inquirers, seekers, and those considering becoming Catholics.

Acrimonious “debate” doesn’t achieve those ends. Thus, you’ve been blocked on Facebook.

***

James Swan pontificated with his two cents:

Austin,

We are not the anti-Catholics. Rather it is those belonging to the Roman sect and defend her that are the true anti-catholics. They attack the universal church by attempting to subject us all to the Roman papacy. If Rome ever repented of the heresy of the infallible papacy, perhaps she could be part of the catholic church again. If she repented of this authority claim, true constructive dialog would perhaps be possible. Till then, we can only pray for those enslaved and blinded by the papacy, that God will have mercy on them, and also stand ready to demonstrate that neither the facts of Scripture or the facts of history support their worldview. That they are willing to invoke Luther to support their cause shows you to what extremes Romanists are capable of. 


Absolutely classic, textbook  anti-Catholicism . . . Please pray for those trapped by this insidious thinking and (in Swan’s and Reed’s case) also a pronounced hostility and derision.

So you are choosing to decline my challenge to public debate?

If you change your mind I will be ready to accept. Consider this a standing challenge.

Hardly, since I made an exception to my rule of not debating anti-Catholics for this exchange. You chose to descend into silliness, rabbit trails, evasiveness, and insults (extending the latter even to my friends in the combox). Your choice.

This was a debate (or, more accurately, could have been, if you had stayed on topic). That is a fact. I expressed what I wanted to express, and as far as I am concerned, have established my contention beyond rational argument.

Just because you are obsessed with oral debate (precisely as your hero “Dr.” [?] White is), doesn’t change that fact.

I explained nine years ago why I regard written debate as vastly superior to oral debate, and why I think the latter is mostly a farce and a three-ring circus. I have stuck by that principle at all times, and will indefinitely into the future.

I turned down your hero White three times (1995, 2001, and 2007) — he wants to debate me even though he thinks I am an idiot and an imbecile: odd! –, and you think I would do an oral debate with you?

You have forfeited your opportunity to engage in an intelligent discussion with me.

I would refuse even if I had no principled objection to oral debate (nor to debate with anti-Catholics, which has been universally farcical, these past 18 years).

After your performance above, I wouldn’t consider that for a half-second, as I seek to find the most able of theological opponents to interact with, not the least able and most insulting ones.

Austin wrote on the same tired thread at Boors All (6-12-13):

The hilarious thing is, the RC apologist will insist on “development of doctrine” to explain away flagrant contradictions within their own communion, but they’re not willing to apply that same standard when reading any Protestant works. Just one more double standard.


***

Austin was still taking potshots on another Boors All thread (17-18 June 2013):

The problem with interacting with this particular “apologist” is his unwillingness or inability to actually exegete the writings of the reformers he quotes. Its nothing more than shameless proof-texting. And its ALL intended to bolster the infantile “anti-Catholic” designation for ANYONE who disagrees with Rome on certain key issues!

There are times when he omits a sentence in the middle of the paragraph! I tried pointing that out, but to no avail….I guess only ”anti-Catholics” bother with trivialities like context.


***


Last updated on 19 June 2013.



***** 

2017-05-28T17:31:57-04:00

Newman26

(11-27-12)

***

The following all came about in the combox for Brandon Vogt’s excellent article, “How Cardinal Newman Handled the Haters” (11-26-12). A fellow Catholic writer, Paul Priest, made some very critical observations about Newman’s famous sarcastic retorts to the charges of fundamental dishonesty leveled at him by the Anglican priest and polemicist, Charles Kingsley. Brandon himself asked me my thoughts in response, and I gave them, complete with several Newman quotations, culled from my research for my Quotable Newman and it’s eventual follow-up volume. Paul replied again, and I counter-replied. It has been a very enjoyable exchange. Paul’s words will be in blue.

* * * * *

Newman’s conflict with Charles Kingsley is one of the two historical examples I bring up when I hear the very common and erroneous opinion that one must always turn the other cheek. Not true. It’s not an absolute. The other example is St. Paul’s Socrates-like defense (“apologia”) of himself in the Roman / Jewish courts against untrue accusations (see the latter half of the book of Acts). He even appealed to his Roman citizenship (which eventually saved him from being crucified, like St. Peter). That’s hardly turning the other cheek.

But Blessed John Henry Cardinal Newman defended himself with class and as much charity as could be mustered towards a vile, utterly groundless and irrational, scurrilous personal attack. He had heard it for at least 19 years up to that time (since his conversion), and was totally fed up with it. I know something about the whole process, because I recently compiled a volume of his quotations and read most of his books and many of his letters. He had agonized for years over the lies being spread about him (as any normal human being would have).

The result of his extended counter-reply was that he literally won over the affections of the English people, and this had truly momentous consequences in terms of an acceptance of Catholicism in a country with a record of bitter (and often hateful) anti-Catholicism for the previous 300 years. When high-profile Catholics are attacked, it is never solely about them. It’s about the Church: that is always the target: at least in Satan’s strategy that ultimately lies behind all lies, and particularly those against Holy Mother Church and her leaders.

* * *

Sorry Brandon but you’re missing the Victorian English barbs within Bl. JHN’s missive. It spews fury, venom, contempt and condescension via enthymemes and that which is left defiantly unsaid; there is even disdain at the worth of Rev. Kingsley himself; not merely what he wrote.

The use of ‘gentlemen’ is perjorative [i.e. if you were gentlemen you should never have allowed such a comment to be published – so you’d better start acting like gentlemen now!]

The trolls are most definitely being fed – Mr Kingsley is being attacked with vituperation and accused of being an unworthy slanderer and the publisher/editor is being accused of being either gullibly reckless or even complicit with Rev Kingsley’s sentiments.

The ‘politeness’ inferred by a modern reader is very far from complimentary – rather the reverse. JHN hasn’t assumed the best either – rather than it being taken for what it was – as a mocking side-swipe at the ‘Jesuitical’ approach that virtually every Anglican would use as a weapon against a Papist; rather JHN decides to take the term literally and outside of its context – you might not notice it but JHN’s also launching a vicious left-hook at the editors/publishers that their ungentlemanly conduct demands restitution lest they be found guilty by association. The ad hominems in his letter swoop in for the attack like valkyries.

I’m really sorry to rain on your parade, but seriously: Your first proposed ‘contemporary blog-like’ response with its tirade of well-worn insults is actually significantly less ascerbic, vitriolic and ‘below the belt’ than the one Blessed John Henry Newman wrote himself.

It’s a different culture in a different era but everyone reading JHN’s letter would wince – but the letter is redolent of Aneurin Bevan’s comment on Prime Minister Anthony Eden “If the Prime Minister is sincere, and he very well may be; then he is too stupid to be Prime Minister”.

No-one from a spanish background would denounce anyone as a thief even if they knew they were…it would be too socio-culturally demeaning for all involved; instead they would confront the criminal with “I appear to have mislaid my wallet” [which is a euphemism for I know you’ve taken it – give it back or I’ll break you neck!]

Quentin Crisp said of the British “The Americans always say “Oh the British are so polite” without realising that the British are only ever polite to people they can’t stand!” If the British like someone a conversation will be filled with cordial familiarity and jovial put-downs, cynicisms and sarcasms.

Heart may speak unto heart – but there was certainly not an ounce of cordiality in that letter – to those who understand the tone I think the response would be a cringing shock.

. . . you’re being dazzled by the halo and the assumption that words can be interpreted at face value without the locale, the era or the cultural argot and the terminologies utilised being taken into consideration. They can’t.

You’re presuming this is the height of politeness, courtesy, civility and decorum with neither a raised word nor any imputation on another’s reputation; when it reality this is a withering character assassination and the remarks of someone who is incandescently livid and casts insults accordingly!

Take a look at what he REALLY says about Charles Kingsley [and the editor]

“I neither complain of them for their act, nor should I thank them if they reversed it.”

That’s Victorianese for “I don’t give a [expletive deletive] what they do – they’re not worth it – those [expletive deleted] can go [expletive deleted] themselves for all I care. I expect nothing less from [derogatory term] like that of [derogatory term] intellect and [derogatory term] morality – and as for a retraction or an apology it would be of as much worth and contain as much false authenticity and sincerity as the [expletive deleted] they’ve already written/allowed to be written”

..how’s that for an ad hominem?

..this is confirmed by the accusation that they didn’t merely commit grave slander but ‘gratuitous’ slander too.

[thinking the best of them?]

…and the word ‘gentlemen’ [especially in the sign off] is used as a provocative confrontational bludgeon that they are not being deemed gentlemen or considered gentlemen because the evidence suggests they have not acted like gentlemen and should bloody well start to act like gentlemen – if that’s at all possible…

[that can hardly be considered any of the three aspects of your advice]

…he even twists the knife by saying that he doesn’t and would never normally read the publication – the only reason he’s responding is because he was notified…

With the English you have to notice the extraneous, the peripheral and the nuances – hardly anything ever means what it says and a word is hardly ever wasted – if it’s there – it’s there for a purpose and usually has a big motive pushing it – you just need to find it…

We rarely write, say or do anything which isn’t contaminated with a[n] [un]healthy dose of irony or sarcasm. Newman was an exemplar of it.

I doubt if anyone had more ideological adversaries in the world than GKC – but is there one among them who didn’t adore him? Even when he’d slain their heretical dragons and exorcised their fallacious phantoms and was the field marshal of the army whose unending onslaught ravaged everything in which they lived and believed? To Bernard Shaw and HG Wells when GKC died the moon was twice as lonely and the stars were half as bright – they loved him like a brother. Why? Because Gilbert spent his whole life arguing – so much so that he had no time for quarrelling…

Now if we are to love and honour Blessed John Henry Newman for who he was – we have to stop rewriting who he was – he was no plaster saint – no saint ever was..they all [bar one] had their flaws…they had feet of clay because they were picked out of the mud where they were walking…and with Newman it was getting upset over minor slights and actuating generations-long pig-headed recalcitrant feuds over the most ridiculous issues

He may have been good, kind, holy, overflowing in intellect and wisdom..and although he’s very precious to us now – when he was alive he was ‘precious’ in the wrong way.

He quarrelled, he took offence, he exacted canly, he sent people to Coventry for decades and had no qualms garnering support against the object of his disdain and antipathy so it might turn into a farcical internecine conflict continuing even after he was long dead…he might have been worthily childlike in so many ways but in one way he was childish..he was very sensitive and got hurt very easily…and was hyperbolic in his distress when he did get hurt..which was probably a path to his salvation…by that wound and its healing maybe Christ was able to enter into his life in ways unimaginable if he hadn’t had that sensitive side? Maybe the prayers and hymns and writings and poems wouldn’t have a tenth of their beauty and understanding if he hadn’t borne that cross?

Anyone who has read the Apologia may sympathise with him and his emotional and civic and intellectual struggles – but even the most warm-hearted of us must concede that there are times the blessed future cardinal was a bit of a narcissistic jessie fretting over non-existent anxieties and self-imposed unnecessary imaginary burdens – and despite being really brave there were times when the best thing for him would to have had a father figure giving him a good shake, or throwing a big bucket of ice-water over him or a good kick in the seat of the pants…

…and a mother figure to force him and his opponent to say sorry and shake hands like nice young gentlemen and make up.

Love Blessed John Henry Newman – but please don’t forget that he had his ‘Sheldon Cooper’ side to him too..we can love and forgive and be willing to excuse at any available opportunity..but to deny it is to turn him into marble..and he’s not!

[all bolded emphases added]

* * *

I think his take is sheer nonsense: armchair psychobabble and reading into completely justified, brilliant satirical barbs (things that Jesus and Paul both did; therefore they are not at all intrinsically sinful in every instance), all kinds of nefarious motives that are not there. It’s assuming the worst of someone rather than the best: which the Christian must not do (1 Corinthians 13).

I think Newman was doing a lot of what I often do, myself: taking an opportunity of a topic immediately at hand to launch off into observations about the larger related issue (in this case, a profound cultural anti-Catholicism).

His book Lectures on the Present Position of Catholics in England (1851) contains some of the most delightful sarcasm I have read, anywhere. And it is good not only because it is spot-on and matchless prose (as always with him), but precisely because the subject matter offered such treasure-troves of folly and silliness to draw from.

Likewise, with Kingsley. Newman knew full well what was behind the attack: it was directed against Catholicism in the usual garden-variety way, with allusions to jesuitical casuisty, etc: every timeworn stereotype in the book. And so he was simultaneously dealing with that. We know that, from what he wrote about the exchange. It was an opportunity to slay the beast of cultural anti-Catholicism, using the vehicle of a ridiculous personal attack, handed to him on a silver platter. So, e.g., he wrote in a letter, while putting the Apologia pro vita Sua together:

So far as my character is connected with the fact of my conversion I have wished to do a service to Catholicism, . . . (Letter to Frederick Rogers, 1 May 1864)

Any true contempt was towards the incessant lying and revisionism of English anti-Catholicism: not towards Kingsley per se. He was just a pawn in that larger game. Hence Newman wrote eleven years later:

The death of Mr Kingsley, so premature, shocked me. I never from the first have felt any anger towards him. As I said in the first pages of my Apologia, it is very difficult to be angry with a man one has never seen. A casual reader would think my language denoted anger – but it did not. . . . much less could I feel any resentment against him when he was accidentally the instrument in the good Providence of God, by whom I had an opportunity given me, which otherwise I should not have had of vindicating my character and conduct in my Apologia. (Letter to Sir William Henry Cope, 13 February 1875)

Now, we can take Cardinal Newman’s own report of his interior feelings at face value, or we can rashly speculate and attribute ill will. I try to extend good will to any man. In this case, we have a saintly and rather extraordinary man: all the more reason to accept his own report. Justified sarcasm does not prove ill will or personal derision and detestation.

We also know from his account of writing the Apologia that this was a very unpleasant task for him indeed: a state of mind quite contrary to the imaginary fiction that our friend has dreamt up:

In writing I kept bursting into tears—and, as I read it to St. John, I could not get on from beginning to end. (Letter to William John Copeland, 19 April 1864)

. . . the most trying work which I ever had to do for nothing. During the writing and reading of my Part 3, I could not get on from beginning to end for crying . . . (Letter to Frederick Rogers, 22 April 1864)

It has been a great misery to me. (Letter to R. W. Church, 26 April 1864)

I have never been in such stress of brain and such pain of heart, and I have both trials together. Say some good prayers for me. . . . I have been constantly in tears, and constantly crying out in distress. . . . And then the third great trial and anxiety, lest I should not say well what is so important to say. (Letter to James Robert Hope-Scott, 2 May 1864)

. . . I have done a book of 562 pages, all at a heat; but with so much suffering, such profuse crying, . . . (Letter to Sister Mary Gabriel du Boulay, 25 June 1864)

I never had such a time, and once or twice thought I was breaking down. (Letter to Mother Imelda Poole, 25 June 1864)

None of these letters, by the way, are in my current book, The Quotable Newman. It had to be edited down . . . They will be in a Vol. II eventually, filed under a section devoted to his own thoughts about the Apologia.

One line in Paul’s observations is very telltale, I think: “with Newman it was getting upset over minor slights and actuating generations-long pig-headed recalcitrant feuds over the most ridiculous issues…”

That was surely the case at times for Newman, as with any sensitive or thoughtful person who loves God and others. But it is not the case in the dispute with Kingsley. Far from being a “minor” thing or “ridiculous” it was of the highest importance in the history of Catholicism in England and the world (Newman being perhaps the most notable and brilliant convert since St. Augustine).

The subsequent favorable reaction of England proves this as no amount of analysis from anyone could. It was God’s providence for it to happen. Newman, being very spiritually attuned and discerning, thankfully knew that and endured the misery that he did, in defending himself (and really, the Church) against scurrilous lies.

Lastly, as to the juxtaposition of Chesterton to Newman: people react in very different ways to different personas. Who doesn’t (almost instinctively) like the jovial, congenial, always smiling and wisecracking, big cuddly teddy bear Chestertonian type? Who could resist that? But not all men are of that type. It was God’s will that we have different temperaments (and thank heavens for that). Newman may not have been “warm fuzzy” likeable in that vein, but he was no less deeply admired and loved by virtually all who knew him: including many thousands of Protestants in his last 26 years of life. I collected some personal impressions from several people on a Photograph and Portrait Page.

Chesterton was also bitingly satirical, especially about atheists and intellectuals: make no mistake about it. Again, I know a little about that, having compiled a book of his quotations, too! Here is one of my very favorites (I have it on my Facebook profile page):

And those who have been there will know what I mean when I say that, while there are stupid people everywhere, there is a particular minute and microcephalous idiocy which is only found in an intelligentsia. (Illustrated London News, “The Defense of the Unconventional,” 10-17-25)

Or how about this delightful tidbit:

I have frequently visited such societies, in the capacity of a common or normal fool, and I have almost always found there a few fools who were more foolish than I had imagined to be possible to man born of woman; people who had hardly enough brains to be called half-witted. (The Thing: Why I am a Catholic, 1929, ch. 6)

Now, in person (utilizing his charm), Chesterton probably could get away with such withering, acerbic comments, but if one merely reads them (especially without knowing who wrote them), they are every bit as “negative” and as difficult to be a recipient of, as Newman’s barbs. Therefore, in terms of sarcasm considered in and of itself, apart from personality, I see little difference, if any, between the two men.

I agree that Paul is a dazzling writer. Would that he concentrated his rare gift on more defensible and edifying subject matter.

***

I would add that, at least in his initial response (cited in the article) there is liberal use of socratic irony, or tongue-in-cheek understatement:This can be done entirely without anger (as usually in Socrates himself) The task at hand is how to interpret Newman’s sarcasm and irony, as to motive? Why did Newman do it? It seems to me that there is definitely more than one way to look at this.

We can assume that every use of the irony is born of a seething resentment and proof positive of (some or all of Paul’s many colorful terms: take your pick) fury, venom, contempt, condescension, disdain, vituperation, ad hominem, vitriol, or being “incandescently livid” (all of which emotions starkly contradict Newman’s own report of his state of mind).

Or we can conclude (with much more charity) that, yes, Newman had contempt for the lies being told (that happened to be at his expense, but could have been directed to any one of a thousand Catholics), but not for the person telling them.

Like I said, sarcasm alone — even biting, acerbic sarcasm — is not at all a proof of all these descriptions being applicable in Newman’s case, let alone of actual sin (since Jesus could call Pharisees “vipers” and “whitewashed tombs” while not sinning). It’s perfectly possible for a person to truly “hate the sin and not the sinner” as most Christians learn at some point in their spiritual odyssey. Jesus turned over the tables of the moneychangers; He didn’t smack them (though He had very choice words for them, calling them “thieves” or “robbers”): again without sin.

I did a similar thing last night, in writing an Introduction to my upcoming book on Catholic so-called “traditionalism”, stating with regard to theological liberalism:

I detest these false notions; have nothing but intellectual contempt for them (while trying to love the persons, as I should).

This is rather elementary Christian ethics. Why is it that it is not assumed that Cardinal Newman’s “fury, venom,” etc. (insofar as it did exist), was simply directed towards the lies about Catholicism that were ubiquitous in England: pointedly expressed by Kingsley at his expense, rather than at Kingsley himself? Why is it that the conclusion is so quickly (easily?) drawn that it all stems from personal derision?

I don’t think this follows at all, and I know for a fact that it certainly doesn’t necessarily follow, because I do this sort of thing all the time, myself, as an apologist: i.e., have a seething contempt for some falsehood and the harm that it causes, while (many times, but not always, being human) not being “opposed” to or wishing ill to persons ultimately victimized by and pawns of same, in the slightest. I did it last night in a lengthy, “controversial” exchange with several people. It’s part and parcel of apologetics, and in fact, if we apologists didn’t have such contempt for falsehood, we wouldn’t be nearly as motivated as we are to oppose and refute it. It’s good energy to go out and do constructive things with.

The motive is, or should be love. Life is too short for petty personal squabbles. I don’t believe for a second that this was Newman’s motivation regarding Kingsley. I take him at his word. And that remains true as the most plausible explanation, in my opinion, from the relevant personal and circumstantial evidence, regardless of what view one takes on the notorious “Newman’s [real or alleged] hypersensitivity” mantra, which Paul trots out.

From my own extensive biographical research in compiling my quotations book, I personally think this larger charge is a bum rap, while not denying that Cardinal Newman was a sensitive person (most of the deepest thinkers and saintly people are) or asserting that he was perfect. I deny that oversensitivity or hypersensitivity is accurately applied to Newman as a leading character trait or flaw. This is the issue: it’s a matter of degree and whether it was a sort of besetting sin for him.

I think, again, that my own personal experience gives me a small amount of insight on the matter (and personalism of this sort was a big emphasis in Newman’s thought, as also in, e.g., Blessed Pope John Paul II’s). I have been accused many times in my apologetic endeavors (usually by anti-Catholics, as Kingsley was) of being “angry” or “sensitive” or some other emotional state that I knew was not true to the slightest extent in the given situation I was in (just last night, in fact, I was called a “crybaby” by a semi-sedevacantist, before he stalked off and blocked me). These things were applied to me, based on words I had written, but (in most cases) were untrue. They came either from an illogical or ill-formed conclusion drawn, or from projection of other people’s temperament onto my own (rather cool and easy-going, while being very passionate about ideas and truth).

Why can it not be that Newman was simply passionate about principle and fact and truth, without this charge of personal pique being thrown at him? I deny that the evidence of his life and actions proves indubitably that the man was oversensitive. I could be wrong, of course (I don’t claim to be an expert on him: I simply collected his quotations), but I’m just giving my own opinion on that and the reasons why I hold it.

***

I’m sorry but I’m afraid there’s a bit of a stitch-up going on here:

a] My initial comments were in response to the nature of the letter being promoted as an exemplary means of dealing with trolls by being non-confrontational[starving the troll], by remaining courteous and presuming and implying inference of best motives. 

Thanks for your thoughts. Very interesting and well-stated. We continue to (mostly) disagree.

I agree that Newman’s approach was not non-confrontational. In that respect I am closer to you than to Brandon. I disagree that the leading motive or characteristic was anger. It is simply withering sarcasm in the service of truth and fair play: a thing that both Jesus and Paul did (and Jesus, without sin, as those of us who believe He was God and therefore sinless, hold).

b] I gave no indication whatsoever of imposing a presumption of malice on Newman or even the ontogeny of a feud and vendetta. 

That’s pretty remarkable, given the quite loaded (and repeated) adjectives you applied to Newman’s words and alleged interior attitude / motivation. I’m not questioning your report (as you have done to Newman!); I’m saying that granting this (your current interpretation of yourself) to be true, your word selection was exceedingly poor and misleading (not by intent, but by likely result).

I was commenting on the nature of a letter – which I inferred was far from courteous, it was most certainly not devoid of personal insult or appeal to ad hominems and it was not one which implied optimal benignity.

I think many times the line can be very fine between attacking a falsehood or injustice, and attacking the person producing them. It’s true that saying, “you uttered a falsehood” is quite close to (or could be close to) saying, “you are a liar / you are the sort of person who is characterized by the uttering of falsehood.” So it’s a fine line, to be sure, and reasonable folks can differ as to what is going on.

Nevertheless, if we speculate unduly on motivation, then we are in distinct danger of lack of charity towards our subject. I was trying to get beyond mere subjective analysis and reading in-between lines and words, to actual objective reports from Newman himself.

Now, of course, probably every man has a bias towards himself, but if we are to talk about not attacking others and remaining charitable, we must give his words their due weight. You have chosen to ignore all of the primary evidence of Newman’s internal state of mind while dealing with Kingsley and writing the Apologia; instead choosing to remain on almost an entirely subjective plane, which only reinforces my initial impression of your analysis as (largely) mere psychobabble.

c] The only things I said were that this was
[i] composed in anger 

This is precisely what Newman denied. You say elsewhere that you don’t want to call him a liar, yet in effect, you do, by continuing to maintain this line. Newman himself denied this four times in just a single personal letter (that I already cited):

“I never from the first have felt any anger towards him.”

“As I said in the first pages of my Apologia, it is very difficult to be angry with a man one has never seen.”

“A casual reader would think my language denoted anger – but it did not.”

“. . . much less could I feel any resentment against him . . .”

(Letter to Sir William Henry Cope, 13 February 1875)

But you know better. You think you “know” that Newman was “angry” and that this was his leading (?) motivation in dealing with Kingsley. This is what I particularly object to, as quack psychoanalysis. Newman says he didn’t feel “any” anger; you say it is primarily characterized by anger, coming from deep within Newman. He even draws a general principle from it: it’s difficult to be angry with a man one has never met. Then he explains how his language might possibly be interpreted as angry, but it was not (yet you continue to say what he denies).

Language and styles of writing can be misinterpreted, in other words. Happens all the time. Believe me, I know, myself, from my 650+ Internet dialogues and innumerable encounters in 31 years of apologetics. Lastly, Newman denies “any resentment”: eleven years after the initial incident.

I am saying: why can’t it simply be righteous indignation of the sort that Jesus exhibited with the Pharisees and moneychangers? That involves no sin whatsoever and is personally justified.

I accept Newman’s words at face value, but you don’t want to do that. Instead, now you have come up with yet another psychobabble theory [seen below] about how Newman supposedly reinterprets his own past actions and writings. It’s extraordinary. Quite interesting and fascinating (I’ll give you that), but, I submit, implausible and unsustainable under logical and historical scrutiny.

If we are content to regard Newman as a bald-faced liar, in reporting about his own interior states of mind (making him some kind of self-delusional, neurotic, messed-up man: the type we see by the millions in today’s society), then you would have a point. But why would we choose that as an explanation?

You emphasize the humanness of Newman (i.e., non-perfection). I never denied that. But in going so far to “prove” that he wasn’t perfect or some cardboard caricature of the popular conception of what a saint is about, you go way too far in the other direction, and end up regarding him (i.e., by the logic of your position, though you deny it) as a bald-faced liar or someone who is such a compulsive liar that he must have a severe neurosis or maybe even psychosis (removed from reality, which is what all mental illness means, to one degree or another).

After all, in your scenario it is an instance of a man strongly denying what you (and apparently you would say, many others, too) regard as perfectly obvious and beyond argument. That is expressly an irrational denial of reality (as you see it): hence, mental illness of some sort, by definition.

&
[ii] not a means [nor I believe was it ever aimed] to either neutralise or pacify – far from being courteous this letter was inflammatory and aggravated the situation by going beyond countering the simple historical/factual detail and its attached prejudicial slur to personal attacks and presumption of motives/capabilities. Not oil on troubled waters but oil on the flames.

I deny this as well, from the knowledge that I have about the man (as a great devotee of his for 22 years, and now compiler of his quotations), but I think it is fair to examine the question more deeply. If you mean merely the first reply, we could look at that in greater detail and determine whether it plausibly entails all these traits that you attach to it.

d] This is the enthymeme/subtext where the misconceptions are arising:

I am perfectly willing to concede that there are all manner of sound, understandable reasons as to why Newman was motivated to write in such a way [e.g. 19 years of calumny, alienation, exasperation over systemic torment at the hands of one’s previous associates etc]. I would seize any opportunity to ameliorate or mitigate Newman’s motives for writing the way he did.


But

[i] Dave A thinks I’m appealing to pop-psychology, imposing classic textbook neuroses upon JHN, diminishing both the issues at hand and the events leading to this fracas as exigent and merely hyperbolised by Newman’s fragile sensibilities – he understandably but erroneously combines two separate comments I made . . .

Yes I do, in a broad sense: not necessarily in every particular as you now describe what you think I was doing. What you write today, in the end, reinforces my interpretation, because you go right back to more (almost embarrassingly, excruciatingly speculative and subjective) psychoanalysis and utterly ignore the objective data of Newman’s own report about himself (that I presented). Thus, my combining of the two motifs seems not to have been far from the mark at all.

. . . in regard to
a] Newman’s tendency to quarrel, sulk, be bitingly acerbic and bear grudges; with
b] The simple fact that this letter is highly vitriolic!

Here you say it is two different things you were talking about. Fair enough (granted); yet nevertheless you seem to combine the two again in how you interpret the data of the Kingsley-Newman dispute and in how you interpret Newman’s response. You still do bring it back to supposed leading personality traits of Newman’s.

And I bring it back again to simply brilliant acerbic satire, that can be done in a way that involves neither personal pique nor anger nor desire to wound the other person.

Again, I can relate to this from many incidents in my own experience, since I’ve been known to be quite a “hard-hitter” and to use rather pointed sarcasm if the occasion warrants. Many times, I have been accused of attacking individuals, when in my mind, I was quite sure that I had no such intent. I was strictly concentrating on falsehoods. But the people involved were “sure” that I had such a motivation, based on the words I wrote (precisely as you do with Newman). I did not (in many of those instances; sometimes, I crossed the line, and would later apologize for having done so).

I’m as flawed as anyone else, but this is my life’s work and I am particularly careful (as a matter of “occupational hazard”) to separate critiques of ideas from that of persons and their motivations. Far as I can tell, I think Newman did the same (as a writer, public figure, and one often embroiled in controversy), and we see that in his later comments about Kingsley the man.
 
…into an amalgam where a provoked Newman has endured the final straw and has now picked a fight over a triviality.

That was not my opinion . . .

ii] This is not the case. It was solely in response to Brandon’s dismissal of my interpretation of the letter that I stated Newman had a capacity for biting sarcasm and if provoked he could easily use his rapier-like intellect to eviscerate his opponent 

Yes he could, and did in this case. I say, however, that it can be and was done, minus the “anger” and other epithets that you attached to it: just as Jesus did the same. I don’t say this because I think Newman was perfect, but because I don’t interpret this particular incident as you do. I don’t see the same things you see. You could argue, I suppose, that I am biased in favor of Newman and am blinded by that (probably guilty to some extent), but then I could say that you are possibly biased against him, for some reason, leading to a more cynical interpretation.

Historical truth comes from different perspectives meeting each other, and that is exactly what we are doing here. I think I’ve offered (at the very least) enough counter-information to cast doubt on your “theory” as the only or most plausible one.

– therefore my interpretation is not axiomatically untenable and not one which can be easily cast aside because he’s the angelic genius Cardinal Newman and ‘blesseds don’t act like that’.

That’s not my argument. I have presented it very carefully (especially after this reply), and it’s not based on “Newman being saintly; therefore he couldn’t have possibly sinned here.” It’s based on what actually happened and how one plausibly interprets it, all things considered.

I do think, however, that one who has been beatified is entitled to be granted enough benefit of the doubt, so as to not be regarded as a bald-faced liar (your casual dismissal of his own report about his own interior dispositions as regards Kingsley). I can hold that without being guilty of holding some sort of pollyannish / childlike view of sainthood.

Brandon’s saying act in certain ways against trolls; using Newman’s letter as an example of how to do it. It’s certainly justifiable to ask if Newman is really emulating the proposed ideal responses? 

I would say, in that situation, absolutely. Again, as I alluded to before, the reaction of the English public (otherwise predisposed to be biased against any Catholic) proves the rightness of what he did. They thought he was perfectly justified. Good ol’ English “fair play” won the day. I think that is also objective data that counts for a lot.

The rightness/wrongness/justifiability of his letter is debatable . . .

Perhaps so, but nothing you have given us so far changes my own opinion of it. I think you have failed in arguing your perspective.

– even the proposed etiquette against trolls is contentious; but at present the proposition…
“Act like Newman who did X, Y & Z”
…has become as antinomial as a square circle if Newman instead did A,B & C.

Nothing personal against you! I’m simply critiquing your ideas, that I disagree with, and your ideas ain’t you.

***

BECAUSE Newman didn’t merely attack the argument and the calumny – he moved on to attack the character, worth and motives of those involved.

It becomes personal pique when the attack is moved from what’s said to why is was said. Whether he was justified or not is debatable but please – it’s ridiculous to say he didn’t do what he did.

“..nor would I thank them for it” is scathingly derogatory – analogous to “I wouldn’t waste a bullet on them” or “I wouldn’t pee on them if they were on fire”.

I was recently privileged enough attend a private talk given to the Guild of Blessed Titus Brandsma by a Brompton Oratorian where there were many revelations regarding the internecine conflict between Birmingham and London during the Newman era – it was redolent of the Montagues & Capulets or Antioch & Alexandria.

There’s nothing wrong with admitting that along with Newman’s intensive passion came the baggage of hypersensitivity and on occasions he fell into recalcitrant ‘objective forgiving but never subjectively forgetting”

…and although I’m not going to call Newman a liar or a scoundrel, but he was often quite remiss in revisionism regarding previous dispositions with “I meant no offence” where an incredulous antagonist would respond “no offence given – but much taken!”. Newman didn’t exactly whitewash past confrontations but he was anachronistic in his ‘remembered apprehensions’. There were times where his writing reveals he was obviously furious yet when later recounting the events he quite obfuscatingly opines he wasn’t that upset about it and attempts to make a personal fight into an academic exercise [cum grano salis].

…almost like a retired general recounting past battles at the dining table with somewhat poetic licence.

David A cites Chesterton and I’m reminded of His Short History of England where he appeals to the dappled multicoloured nature of the human soul of historical figures – it isn’t black or white or varying shades of grey but more like a multifaceted diamond where certain facets are more polished or smudged accordingly – where virtues and vices are all at varying hues and translucencies.

Newman was human.

Again, Paul, your theory of Newman’s motivation is at odds with what he himself said about it. For example, in the Preface to the Apologia, he wrote:

But I really feel sad for what I am obliged now to say. I am in warfare with him, but I wish him no ill;—it is very difficult to get up resentment towards persons whom one has never seen. It is easy enough to be irritated with friends or foes vis-à-vis; but, though I am writing with all my heart against what he has said of me, I am not conscious of personal unkindness towards himself. I think it necessary to write as I am writing, for my own sake, and for the sake of the Catholic Priesthood; but I wish to impute nothing worse to him than that he has been furiously carried away by his feelings.

This is his own “meta-analysis.” One either accepts it or not. Or one can choose to read through passages in the Apologia that are tough and hard-hitting, and extrapolate from them some personal pique or ill will, or overarching anger. In so doing, however, one must directly reject Newman’s own report. I can see no compelling reason to doubt the latter.

It’s not like no biographers can be found who concur with this scenario. Meriol Trevor, in the second volume of her two-part biography, Newman: Light in Winter (Garden City, NY: Doubleday & Co., Inc., 1963, 659 pages), states, in writing about the initiation of the public dispute:

Sometimes one feeling was expressed, sometimes another, but all were felt and none suppressed. In spite of this, Newman’s decisions were not determined by his emotions, but taken after deliberation, consultation and prayer. (p. 323)

Others besides the ‘Saturday’ [Review’] critic have called Newman cruel and pitiless to Kingsley. It is clear from his private letters that, though he was indignant at Kingsley’s slanderous attacks and his slippery way of delivering them, he felt no anger against him as a person. He never once attacked Kingsley’s own opinions, or his sincerity. All he did was defend himself, and if his defence was hard-hitting, at least it was fair and straightforward. It was Kingsley who had attacked, and who refused to admit himself in the wrong. And when he replied it was with such passionate hatred that few could admire the performance.” (p. 325)

Trevor refers in the next paragraph to “the heat of his [Kingsley’s] anger” — but as we have just seen, she applies no such anger to Newman in the controversy. Does this not carry any significant weight (the opinion of a leading biographer): along with Newman’s own expressions of his non-anger during the episode?

Wilfrid Ward, in his two-volume 1912 biography of Newman, takes the same view (and this is the guy who is famous for advancing the view of Newman as “hyper-sensitive”). Of Kingsley, he says:

Every line of this pamphlet speaks of an indignant man who is convinced that he has much the best case in the dispute, and who cannot bring himself to conceal his contemptuous dislike for his opponent. . . . the sheer prejudice which led to Mr. Kingsley’s insinuations. (Vol. II, ch. 20, 11)

These views were echoed at the time by Richard Holt Hutton, editor of the Spectator: described by Ward as “a Liberal in politics, until lately a Unitarian in religion, a known admirer of Kingsley, a sympathiser with the Liberal theology of Frederick Denison Maurice” (ibid., p. 4). It was Hutton who held that Kingsley was largely driven by prejudice and misinformation, and that Newman had gotten the better of him.

About the worst that Newman does is call Kingsley a “furious foolish fellow” (Letter to R. W. Church, 23 April 1864; from Ward, v. 2, ch. 20, p. 20), but that much is surely evident from the man’s writings, and readily observed by more objective onlookers such as Hutton. Ward wrote:

One, and only one, adverse criticism did remain permanently in the public mind,—that Newman had been unduly sensitive and personally bitter towards Kingsley. With this impression he dealt in a highly interesting letter to William Cope written at the time of Kingsley’s death,—a letter which completes the story of the writing of the ‘Apologia.’ (ibid., p. 45)

I cited part of this letter before (dated 13 February 1875). Here is some more that is directly relevant to the question of  “tone” vs. Kingsley:

I have ever found from experience that no one would believe me in earnest if I spoke calmly. When again and again I denied the repeated report that I was on the point of coming back to the Church of England, I have uniformly found that, if I simply denied it, this only made newspapers repeat the report more confidently,—but, if I said something sharp, they abused me for scurrility against the Church I had left, but they believed me. Rightly or wrongly, this was the reason why I felt it would not do to be tame and not to show indignation at Mr. Kingsley’s charges. Within the last few years I have been obliged to adopt a similar course towards those who said I could not receive the Vatican Decrees. I sent a sharp letter to the Guardian and, of course, the Guardian called me names, but it believed me and did not allow the offence of its correspondent to be repeated.

As to Mr. Kingsley, . . . I heard, too, a few years back from a friend that she chanced to go into Chester Cathedral and found Mr. K. preaching about me, kindly though, of course, with criticisms on me. And it has rejoiced me to observe lately that he was defending the Athanasian Creed, and, as it seemed to me, in his views generally nearing the Catholic view of things. I have always hoped that by good luck I might meet him, feeling sure that there would be no embarrassment on my part, and I said Mass for his soul as soon as I heard of his death. (ibid. pp. 45-46)

Yet more evidence against your general theory . . . It explains much as to tone and also the absence of any resentment towards Kingsley.

***

Sorry but to be brief you’re extrapolating and hyperbolising what I said into a reductio ad absurdum.

I am not referring to the Apologia or the personal affability/animosity levels of the intellectual battle – I’m commenting on the letter itself.

Written in fleeting anger: Understandable and forgivable by being written in fleeting anger.

The first letter to the magazine was relatively mild. This only makes your case more implausible, since you attribute so many strong emotions to Newman in writing it (lots of choice adjectives). The truly biting, acerbic stuff was in subsequent entries. But even then I don’t attribute “anger” to Newman: of the type that you want to attach to him.

I don’t, not because he is beatified, but rather, because of:

1) His own report.

2) Opinions of relatively “neutral” observers at the time, like Hutton.

3) Opinions of prominent biographers (Ward, Trevor).

4) The fact that the English public (predisposed theologically and culturally to be hostile) was won over by his self-defense.

5) Analogies to similar misunderstandings about words and supposed motives or emotions lying behind them from my own experience, as a frequent debater and one (unwillingly) often embroiled in controversies.

6) Analogies to Jesus’ non-sinful biting sarcasm (Pharisees, moneychangers). Sarcasm per se is not immediately “emotionally spiteful / malicious,” etc.: let alone sinful.

7) A thing called “righteous indignation” that is perfectly justified in the right time and place, and applies, I think, in this instance.

***

Ok. Start again:Good. You’re not getting very far with your first attempt.

a] When someone responds to a published statement and doesn’t make any attempt to counter it or demand an apology or retraction…
– but instead moves on to imply ungentlemanly conduct by the owners in allowing the editor to publish it and if they wish to be considered gentlemen they should dissociate themselves from it
– together with implying no apology or retraction would be required because they wouldn’t be worth the paper on which they were written because
– ‘nor would I thank them for it’ implies an intellectual and moral opprobrium of both Rev Kingsley and the Editor.
…what may one infer?

That it was a brilliant instance of rhetoric and marvelously understated socratic irony, perfectly fit to the times and the cultural milieu, and utterly justified by the seriousness and absurdity of the charges leveled. He was appealing to the well-established English sense of fair play (as one commenter [in the combox] aptly noted). You live there; you know how that works. Let’s look at what he wrote (it’s all wonderful understatement):

“I should not dream of expostulating with the writer of such a passage,”

[In other words, “it’s not worth it; it’s beneath the dignity of a reply, in and of itself.” But in the long run, answering it had value, as it turned out, post-Hutton’s defense, etc., for the larger defense of Catholicism in England]

“nor with the editor who could insert it without appending evidence in proof of its allegations.”

[In other words, “shame on you for publishing unethical nonsense like this, minus the commensurate documentation, which is in accordance with your own ostensible standards as a respectable periodical.” He’s calling them to live up to rudimentary standards. Mild; perfectly acceptable and justified]

“Nor do I want any reparation from either of them.”

[here I think he is simply implying that he doesn’t wish for it to escalate into some huge personal / possibly legal tiff]

“I neither complain of them for their act, nor should I thank them if they reversed it. Nor do I even write to you with any desire of troubling you to send me an answer.”

[socratic ironic understatement, with a biting sarcastic, “hit-between-the-eyes” undertone. Brilliant . . . He has no need to “thank” them since it is so utterly obvious that it was a wrong and baseless charge, that anyone would expect that a respectable magazine to withdraw it as a matter of course, upon the slightest reflection]

“I do but wish to draw the attention of yourselves, as gentlemen,”

[appealing to English fair play and the Victorian ideal of the gentleman]

“to a grave and gratuitous slander,”

[the heart of the matter, that should be corrected, in accordance with rudimentary Christian ethics: then (very much unlike now) still the leading ethical framework in England]

“with which I feel confident you will be sorry to find associated a name so eminent as yours.”

[attempt to appeal to their better instincts: “surely you don’t want to defend nonsense like this, or be associated with it?!” Do you?” This is why he shouldn’t have to thank them if they withdraw it, because it’s so clearly out of place]

I see nothing here that goes to essential motives of Kingsley or the periodical: only an appeal to their better natures. I have often used such rhetoric myself, and so am quite familiar with it, as I am with socratic irony (Socrates was a huge influence on my thinking and style).

When he doesn’t attack what was said but instead attacks the character and motives of the one who said it, the one who allowed it to be said and his employers?

I think this interpretation doesn’t reasonably follow from what was written, once the rhetorical style is understood. It’s a case of a misunderstanding of genre and attribution of non-existent motivations. But Newman clearly detests the slander and lies, as he well should have: as anyone would have, as the target.

Including an added sideswipe at the publication by mentioning he never read it?

I didn’t see that. Perhaps I missed it, and you could be so kind as to point it out to me?

[Remember how I said look for the extra unnecessary comments made by the English?]

Sure, but you construct an entire substructure of motivation that is unwarranted.

One does not engage in paranoia or apophenia or enter into scurrilous speculative fantasy by inferring that such invective emanates from someone whom is not exactly a happy bunny about the situation.

He was not, nor would you or I be for a second: and I have been massively slandered in public by anti-Catholics. I know very well how that feels. In any event, that doesn’t extend to all the various expressions of alleged opprobrium that you have attached to his interior feelings and thoughts.

b] You say we have the ‘primary hard objective evidence’ of Newman saying he wasn’t angry,

Why do you immediately question that as relevant material? Why is his own word not good enough for you?

and then appeal to the Apologia to corroborate that he wasn’t one for retaliation in fits of pique,

Not only that, but also neutral contemporary observers and prominent biographers.

but invariably reverted to scathing intellectual sarcasm to repudiate and refute his opposition;

I didn’t contend for that (“invariably”?). Now you apparently extrapolate from this one incident to some supposed universal tendency of Newman’s to resort to biting sarcasm at the drop of a hat. This was one specific instance that called for sarcasm, because it was so manifestly ridiculous. There was no “serious” way to deal with such a thing. It had to be dealt with at some level of irony, humor, etc. So we have the famous “in-effect dialogue” back-and-forth: “I never said it!” He was merely extending the method that he used in Present Position of Catholics in England: illustrating the absurd by being absurd: classic rhetorical method in argumentation. Reductio ad absurdum . . .

then imply that it is sheer pop-psychobabble for anyone to suggest he wasn’t being completely honest in his recollection of his disposition that he wasn’t angry and felt no antipathy to his opponents.

The psychobabble lies in the entire analysis you make, that relied purely on your subjective “take” based on his use of sarcasm. You’re only now getting around to interacting with the primary historical evidences I produced, and even now to merely dismiss them with scarcely any objective reason why.

Again, I ask: why is his own clear report not good enough for you? Why are you inclined to doubt it as revisionism or quasi-neurotic self-delusion? I don’t get it. I’d be interested to hear other possible things you criticize in Newman. Perhaps a bias is in play here. I am biased in favor of him; absolutely. He’s one of my big spiritual / theological / intellectual heroes. Do you have some bias against him?

c] Hold on to your hat:
You have Newman as someone who resorts to unemotive, cold, crystal-clear, clinical, logical intellectual scalpel-like dismemberment of his opponents’ position through rational argument laden with sarcasm mocking the academic propositions…no emotional motivation, no letting his temper getting the better of him.

I didn’t claim it was devoid of all emotion; never claimed such a thing at all. That could hardly be the case, since I cited six of his letters about writing the Apologia, where he said he was in great emotional distress indeed, including feeling he would break down, and many crying spells. He was greatly hurt by all the lies said about him, going back some 25 years by that time. He was a sensitive person. Of course he was emotional. Now you’re trying to put thoughts in my head and words that aren’t there.

Your mistake is in interpreting the thing in a very (almost ridiculously, as you continue to go on and on) negative light, with woefully insufficient evidence to do so, and in the teeth of strong counter-evidence of many kinds. You imply this may be a case of “letting his temper getting the better of him.” Thanks again for your candor. There is no evidence of that, unless we say he is lying or deluding himself. He denied having any anger at all, let alone losing it and flying off the handle! We also know that he greatly deliberated and agonized over how to proceed, including repeated recourse to the opinions of a lawyer friend (Badely).

The letter was not written in the fog of a temper tantrum! You have no evidence for that. I guess you simply have a difficult time grasping that such brilliant satire can be written in a state of mind other than that which you have colorfully and variously described as allegedly Newman’s when writing the letter: “fury, venom, contempt, condescension, disdain, vituperation, ad hominem, vitriol, incandescently livid.”

This is sheer nonsense. As I have stated repeatedly, the mere presence of acid satire does not necessarily mean all these other negative emotions towards persons are present at all. They could be (speaking generally now), but not necessarily, and I don’t believe they were, here, because the historiographical evidence is against it at every turn.

You appeal to this letter being an example of classical sardonic intellectual evisceration…

In large part it is classical rhetoric and socratic irony, yes. But I was usually referring to the entire correspondence back-and-forth. That includes the first letter.

not triggered or provoked by distress or fury but rather a stoical righteous indignation at the factual error, the historicism, the slander and the grave offence to all Catholics.

More confusion on your part. He was distressed, but not “furious” in the sense that you opine, with all your various (gratuitous, I think) descriptions. It was righteous indignation, for a very good cause.

And then appeal to Newman himself stating he wasn’t angry.

And you want to dismiss that for some reason. He wasn’t personally angry against Kingsley.

d] I counter:
Although I won’t say Newman was being untruthful, I will accuse him of being somewhat dishonest

A distinction without a difference, and virtually sophistry, but at least you are straightforward about it.

 – turning this into an objective paradigm I’ll agree with Newman – of course he wasn’t angry with Kingsley himself – he didn’t know Kingsley – but what I will say is that he was absolutely livid with the eidolon Kingsley who wrote the article.

He was livid about ridiculous lies and slanders. One can be that without the slightest animus towards the person who is the source: even abstractly (since he didn’t know him).

Why do I say this?
Why do I strongly argue that this letter was not a product of clear-headed intellectual sarcasm and was rather the work of someone enraged and letting rip his feelings?

Yes, why? I’m curious. He was enraged: at the lie, not the liar.

To defend the honour of Blessed John Henry Newman!!
Because IF this letter is the product of a cold unemotional intellect…
…it turns Cardinal Newman into a monster!

Fortunately, I have never argued such an absurd thing, so this has nothing to do with my contentions, and amounts to a straw man. He was emotional, but not as you suggest. You get the particulars wrong. I don’t counter your point of view by going to extremes and denying all emotions whatever, but by denying your particular take: and that with objective counter-evidences, not subjective mush, such as you have been specializing in throughout this. I know a little psychology, too, having minored in it in college. I know psychobabble when I see it.

The only justification for him saying the things he said – for his going way below the belt and attacking the motives and characters of the individuals concerned – is to forgive them on grounds of it being a hot-blooded emotional response.

I deny that he did this. The justification is the lie itself (that’s more than enough), and how it was extrapolated in the English culturally anti-Catholic mind to Catholics en masse, and especially to those sinister, jesuitical priests.

If you turn down the temperature and make this a cold, clinical response?
The things he says become appalling, obscene, shockingly reprehensible.

If you are at such a loss for counter-reply that you now must resort to a gross caricature of what I have contended, then I think we are drawing to a close. You ain’t got much ammo left in your arsenal. You seem to be arguing with someone else at this point, not me.

You have the choice of hot-blooded recklessness or cold-blooded callousness.

No I don’t. You’re a victim of your own false dichotomies (which is a typically Protestant — particularly Calvinist — mode of thought). I say it is perfectly justified emotionally passionate righteous indignation, such as the prophets, Jesus, and Paul also expressed. All Christians should be very passionate about wickedness, while refraining from being malicious or hateful to people. Cardinal Newman did that. You seem to think it’s not possible (for you, it has to be hot-tempered tirades or — far worse — calculated cold cruelty). All kinds of things are possible with God’s grace, and we are talking about a beatified man, after all. This is no ordinary man. He had God’s grace all about him.

By trying to defend Newman by excusing his responses as classical intellectual sarcasm – you are inadvertently representing him as a vindictive cold-hearted b*stard who understood very well what he was saying and had no reticence or compunction in saying it.

Now you are becoming merely humorous. I did no such thing. Your mistake lies in assuming that in order to employ classical modes of argumentation one must simultaneously be reduced to an unemotional automaton. I said no such thing; implied no such thing. That comes from you: irrationally projected onto me (or what you think is my argument) with no evidence: just as you are treating Cardinal Newman.

Again, I can draw from my own frequent experiences as an apologist. I’m a very controlled, “cool,” easy-going, even-tempered person (ask anyone who knows me well). I might truly lose my temper maybe every six-seven years: maybe even longer. It’s very rare. Yet I am accused of doing so (strictly by people reading my writings) many times: of having some highly-charged supposed feelings, etc.

Why is that? Well, for the same reason as we see in this situation, I submit: because I am quite (extremely!) passionate and emotional about truth and true ideas and right vs. wrong. I have to be as an apologist, or else I would lack 90% of my motivation (I’m sure Brandon and all apologists understand what I am saying here). We fight and contend for the right and the true, as we understand it in faith, in line with Holy Mother Church.
So I am very passionate about the truth and the good: the very opposite of cold and calculating. Yet I can do this (most of the time; other times I fail, like we all do) without a hot-headedness or out-of-control anger and personal attacks. This is what I am saying that Newman did. Your two options are not the only two. There is also this third option.

Defend him as someone who was hot-headed and his emotions got the better of him and this led him to go too far in attacking the characters and motives of his opponents?
Then you have a lovable forgivable flawed human being.

I defend him according to what I know about him (which is a lot) and the available evidence: none of which leads to your conclusion. Since I’m not bound to your illogically rigid two-choice scenario (monster vs. flawed, lovable truly human person), I can opt for a third choice, even abstracted from the question of Newman’s saintliness. You don’t seem to be able to comprehend this. For you, for Newman to be passionate or righteously indignant, requires some sin in there somewhere. It doesn’t at all.

He wasn’t perfect, and was perfectly human. I recall one letter in my research for my book where I thought he clearly crossed the line in describing or rebuking someone. So my opinion doesn’t come from some idealistic or unrealistic appraisal of Newman as somehow up there with the Blessed Virgin. I’ve already reiterated that at least twice.

So in order to defend Newman against your defence of Newman I have to say in his retaliation he sinned a little…
…because if he didn’t?

Not logically required, as I have explained.

You don’t quite realise that your ‘Newman is sinless in this regard’ defence turns him into one of the biggest sinners possible!!

Not if your two choices aren’t the only ones. You have painted yourself into an unnecessary logical fallacy.

A deplorable desiccated clinically calculating vicious reprobate who rationally determines revenge is always best-served cold.

You have quite a way with words. I wish your logic could attain that same high level.

I’m saying Newman’s response was emotionally heartfelt.

Absolutely. We merely disagree on the particular emotions and where they were directed.

You’re [inadvertently?] arguing it was scarily heartless.

Never did so (not even inadvertently: thank you), and I’m not doing it now.

Thanks for the very vigorous discussion and challenges. It is immensely enjoyable to me, and I love writing anything to do with Cardinal Newman.

***

Now I’m beginning to get a little irked in that you’re not arguing against what I said but rather across it.

It’s always a possibility in dialogues on complex subject matter. You have hugely misunderstood my argument. I may very have misunderstood something in yours as well. At least I interact directly with your words, anyway.

Relatively mild?
In what way?

When one attacks the reputation and motive of opponents one should have thought that however ostensibly courteous or to what degree one imputes culpability seems irrelevant – like being a little bit pregnant? Alea acta est even when it’s snake eyes!

Explained in my previous textual analysis of the first letter . . .

Now your reasons for maintaining your position may seem like repeated deathblows upon my argument…

Yes, they do!

 ..until one realises that they aren’t even dealing with my argument.

Well, we have that experience in common, having just dealt at length with your skyscraper high straw men . . .

1. I deal with Newman denying he was angry in regard to the letter elsewhere and my argument stands – your simple repetition does not provide a counter-argument.

All you did was psychoanalyze his supposed motivations and states of mind in allegedly revising his own prior actions. That’s unimpressive and underwhelming, to put it mildly: pure subjective mush and no more compelling than my proving to you that chocolate ice cream is far superior to vanilla. You ignore his letters and also the opinion of some of his most in-depth biographers.

I don’t buy it. It strikes me as fundamentally hostile to his person in a way that is unfair and unjustified. He caught this type of flak so many times during his life: why not after death, too? It’s the lot of all great and brilliant (and saintly) men.

2. 3. 4 refer to the actual battle itself – not the letter – I already stated I was NOT referring to the battle but specifically this letter.

Fair enough. I wish to. however, include the larger controversy in my own analysis (because most people look at it as a whole). That’s my desire apart from your particular issue of the first letter.

5. Is an appeal to personal experience on being misinterpreted therefore it is quite probable that I have possibly misinterpreted – which is quite remiss of you given that you agree with the nature of the letter!!!

Huh? My argument there was that words can often be misinterpreted insofar as people attribute motivations or states of mind and emotion behind them that do not logically follow (not even temperamentally, for many people). This I have experienced myself, many times (it was an analogical observation; I am very fond of analogy, as Newman was), and it is notoriously common online, with the absence of tone of voice, inflection, expression, body language, laughing, etc.: as innumerable people have noted. In other words, misinterpretation of Newman’s words have, I think, led to false conclusions about his interior state.

We only disagree on the motive behind its writing

That’s correct; and the state of emotion.

 – we are relatively congruent in our assessment of what’s being said – we diverge when it comes to the why.

Yes.

Now yes you do proceed to say that there is experience of misinterpreted motive and actuating emotions – but what makes you so dismissive of my capacity to infer Newman’s in this specific letter?

Because I don’t accept speculations on historical matters based on mere subjective hunches (what I called — probably uncharitably in bluntness, but I think accurately — psychobabble). It requires objective evidences. You have provided virtually none of that.

Especially given from my previous argument an interpreted emotional response affords Newman more leniency and a more benign outcome of the actions?

It’s a good outcome in your paradigm, but I think it is illogical, because for some strange and inexplicable reason you allow only two alternatives and there are clearly at least one more, if not several.

Objectively you don’t know me from Adam – and although you make great appeal to the ‘ridiculous’ embellishment of multiple adjectives in my original post as [specious] armchair psychology – you have so far cited nothing to disprove my claim that there was fury, venom, contempt and condescension [all differing predicates – not synonyms] in the letter…except appealing to comments made about the whole battle – not the letter itself

I’ll let readers be the judge of my various arguments made. But as to the issue of the whole episode vs. just the first letter (that you concentrate on), some of my evidence does deal with that. E.g.: “I never from the first have felt any anger towards him” (to Sir William Henry Cope, 13 February 1875). That includes the first exchange. It’s a blanket denial of any personal anger towards Kingsley at any time: which you want to deny (based on, as usual, your assumed psychoanalytical prowess, though I don’t deny that you could conceivably produce what you feel are analogical incidents that bolster your theory).

[sans Newman’s reflection of not being angry – which I refuse to believe as if that were the case it would turn him into a thoughtlessly negligent and irresponsible monster]

This is where it gets so absurd (literally so: in the logical sense). You set up this false and illogical dichotomy of “heartless, unemotional, calculating monster vs. hot-blooded, “human,” lovable guy who let loose with a tirade” — seemingly blind to any other possibilities. Having concluded this, you then don’t allow yourself to even look at historical data with any objectivity because you have already “psychologized” it away in this previous foolish dichotomous analysis.

Thus (you say it straight out: it could hardly be believed otherwise) you can’t (indeed, you “refuse” to) believe he was not angry, because that would (in your fallacious cage you have locked yourself in) reduce him to a monster that you don’t believe is the case. If this is the methodology of some kind of “new historiography” I want no part of it. I think it’s ridiculous. Again, I am talking about your views, not you. We all falter logically: it’s a universal human weakness. When I took logic in college the textbook made it clear that the very greatest thinkers have committed fallacies: even basic ones.

Number 6 – Our Lord’s sarcasm – is an obfuscating irrelevance

Not at all. Obviously, you take a view that the sarcasm expressed is (seemingly without possible dispute in your mind) an indication of boiling personal indignation. It’s part and parcel of your analysis (at least as best I can make it out): the sarcasm is so bad that you feel some sin or shortcoming must be indicated by it.
Therefore, I produce Jesus (as I have many times to folks who think all sarcasm is “bad”) as a counter-example. It’s attacking the premises underneath your analysis, which is utterly relevant, and quite socratic: about as far as it can possibly be (like east from west) from “obfuscating.” You just didn’t get it. Hopefully, now you do.

 – need I remind you that God made man said ‘Judge not’ while Newman does a hell of a lot of speculative judging of motives in that letter.

I don’t think he did so, and I have gone through it now, line-by-line. We disagree. I think you get that by a simultaneous reading-in-between the lines what is not provably there on the surface, and by your self-imposed irrational dichotomy that you are confined by.

Number 7 – Righteous indignation DOES NOT JUSTIFY an attack on the character or motives of the persons involved –

I agree. I say that Newman didn’t do that. Biographer Trevor (already cited) didn’t think so, either: “He never once attacked Kingsley’s own opinions, or his sincerity. All he did was defend himself”. Newman expressly denied that he attacked his motives in the Preface to the Apologia: the best possible place for him to reiterate that: “I wish to impute nothing worse to him than that he has been furiously carried away by his feelings.” But you “refuse” to believe that because it somehow magically (certainly not logically) turns Newman into a hideous beast and “monster.” Right. That’s why I think it must go back to a fundamental misunderstanding of sarcasm (which is why I cited the famous examples of Jesus and socratic irony).

 it would coerce one to vociferously make every attempt to refute the claims made – not to simply refer to it as slander and spend the rest of the time attacking the accusers rather than the accusation.

At length that was precisely what Newman did. At this early juncture, he didn’t yet know that Kingsley was to dig in and get even more ridiculous and stubborn, and tried to get a simple retraction and be done with it. After deliberation and doubt, he saw the unique, golden opportunity that presented itself to defend primarily the Church; secondarily his own honesty and integrity. I’m sure glad he did. We have an absolute classic as a result, and widespread admiration of the man, partly as a result of the Apologia (also, Idea of a University, Essay on Development, Parochial and Plain Sermons, and Grammar of Assent . . .).

If Newman lost his temper

There is no evidence that he did so, and lots of counter-evidence.

and launched an ostensibly civil but blatantly antagonistic tirade it makes him look like a human being – if his actions are equivocated away as merely intellectual sarcasm it makes him more inhuman than can be conceivable.

Dealt with previously . . . fascinating take, but in my opinion dead wrong and illogical, as to the two starkly contrasted choices you seem to erroneously think are the only ones available.

But if you are so fond of psychology, I would highly recommend Grammar of Assent as an example of rather spectacularly nuanced and complex psychology as well as philosophy of religion.

After that, maybe you’ll perceive the possibility of more than two choices only in this instance.

***

I don’t know about Socratic irony but there’s a hell of a lot of Protagorean sophistry going on…

On my part or Newman’s?

Either Newman was angry when he wrote the letter or he wasn’t – that is an either/or – that is a dichotomy. Nothing to do with calvinism or a protestant apprehension.

That much is logical and uncontroversial. What is illogical is your insistence that he could only be fighting-mad / temper tantrum angry at Kingsley and not merely righteously indignant over his slanders, minus the element of personal animus. The dichotomy I referred to is your completely arbitrary two choices only: not merely anger vs. non-anger.

Attacking the accusers rather than the accusation is a prime indicator of anger – that’s basic psychology – not mere psychobabble – and to retort your having studied it as a minor – I studied it as two minors, a major and lectured in it!

Good for you. Again, no one is denying that attacking the accuser would indeed indicate that. I deny, of course, that he attacked Kingsley personally.

Now you repeatedly appeal to it being classical socratic irony

In part, for sure.

but I contend this is not being utilised against the accusation but the accusers – this makes it, to revert to anglicisms, “bang out of order!” – It’s not English fair play – it’s simply not cricket old bean…

And we continue to disagree on that. The difference is that I have Newman’s self-report and at least two of his major biographers’ opinion on my side. You have produced nothing except your own opinion.

You dismiss this – swathingly equivocating this plain and simple fact that the accusers’ reputations and motives are the central theme – by appealing to a justifiable use of classical sarcasm precepts – but this doesn’t hold water – and even if it were the case it doesn’t stop Newman from being a cad, a bounder, and acting in a thoroughly unjustifiable way.

Is this what you think about his actions, or are you just saying this is the logical outcome of my partial recourse to socratic irony as an explanation?

Now you’re suggesting I’m imposing an utterly unnecessary subtext of Newman being necessarily angry to write in such a way; to which I respond that if he wasn’t angry when he wrote it there’s no excuse for what he wrote.

Back to your two choices. For the life of me, I don’t get why you want to fight to the death on such an indefensible hill.

You may make some vainglorious attempt

Interesting choice of descriptive word there . . .

to appeal to righteous indignation and even make some futile analogy to biblical characters

I get the distinct impression that you don’t care at all for being disagreed with. It’s a very common trait.

but that IS simply ludicrous – Newman was attacking reputation and motive – not the nature of what was said

Right. And he is because you say so: minus any back-up from insignificant and irrelevant figures such as, say, two of his major biographers.

– and to fall back on Newman realising that it would be futile to make the attempt – it does not remove the fact that he went beyond the pale by instead of countering the message he went for the throats of the messengers.

So you say.

An action which I repeat – is understandable if wrought in anger, but deplorable if written in a coldly clinical rational manner.

Yes, you have repeated that enough times by now.

Why you can’t accept this simple proposition is frankly beyond me – if he’s angry he’s guilty of a minor indiscretion – if he’s not angry he’s instead indicted for a significantly graver transgression with no mitigation.

Not all anger is tantamount to sin. It looks to me like this is one such instance. It’s not written in stone or absolutely proven, of course (very few things can be in any field); just my best interpretation, based on all I have presented and my knowledge of Newman the man.

…and here comes the doozy – you appeal to having a bias towards Newman and being a highly well-read expert

I didn’t claim to be an expert: only a devotee. I specifically denied what you now (curiously) say I claim, writing: “I don’t claim to be an expert on him: I simply collected his quotations.” Nor is admission of bias any sort of “appeal” (?!?!). I was simply being straightforward and transparent: full disclosure if you will.

[not having a clue how experienced or informed or how endeared or antipathetic I am to Newman

Yes, exactly, which is why I asked you if you had a bias (not knowing: which is generally why people ask a question to begin with! DUH!).

– but this doesn’t prevent you attempting to throw an apophenic ‘alternate agenda’ onto my motives for maintaining my position.

Not at all; I simply asked a question, which, as usual, you have not answered. Maybe you do below or in your later reply (I am answering as I read, as is often my custom). But if you don’t, I have no choice but to conclude that you believe you are above the possibility of bias.

[believe it or not my Bishop attempted the same ludicrous ploy only a fortnight ago – instead of trying to counter what I was saying he accused me of having a hidden agenda [together with an appeal to the majority disagreeing with my position and then the appeal to ‘you’re upsetting everyone’] – it was childish then and it’s childish now – it’s a sophistry too far and might work for third party readers but it won’t prevent me from staying resolutely on-track]

I did no such thing. since you say I did the “same” as your Bishop and he “accused me of having a hidden agenda” then you think I am doing this, too, but I never did! Here is what I wrote:

You could argue, I suppose, that I am biased in favor of Newman and am blinded by that (probably guilty to some extent), but then I could say that you are possibly biased against him, for some reason, leading to a more cynical interpretation.

That was a mere hypothetical, rhetorical remark. Big wow.

I readily admit my bias, and merely allude to the possibility that you may have one, too, which is utterly uncontroversial, at least in my mind, because I believe that all people have biases when they approach just about any topic. I asked questions. But you’re answering very few of my questions:

Again, I ask: why is his own clear report not good enough for you? Why are you inclined to doubt it as revisionism or quasi-neurotic self-delusion? I don’t get it. I’d be interested to hear other possible things you criticize in Newman. Perhaps a bias is in play here. I am biased in favor of him; absolutely. He’s one of my big spiritual / theological / intellectual heroes. Do you have some bias against him?

Rather than simply answer good faith questions, you choose, rather, to charge that I am “accusing” you. I had nothing to do with your Bishop the other night. You’re capable of separating me from him, I’m sure.

..and yet again you hyperbolise – of course I meant that [from your contention] whenever he resorted to an intellectualised personal attack he was adopting a socratic irony – not that he always engaged in it at every opportunity.

Alright.

..and yet again you persist in maintaining that I am portraying everything in a highly negative light and unjustifiably blackening Newman’s character by imposing on him a hypersensitivity and diva-like ‘b*tchiness’ – all of this concocted by ‘self-help book’-level amateur-psychoanalysis.

It would greatly help me, and other readers (and help your presentation) if you would: 1) explain what I find puzzling (and perhaps several others, do, too); 2) actually answer my perfectly sincere questions rather than moan and lecture and attribute ill will to me as well.

When to an objective reader it’s quite apparent that I am actually making every attempt to rescue Newman’s reputation by arguing his resorting to character assassination was in a fit of pique – not as part a level-headed calculated plan of action.

That aspect is clearer now that you have explained it (which goes back to my last comment). But his reputation didn’t have to be rescued in the first place. If you’re interested in rescuing someone you should defend ol’ Kingsley. His reputation (at least as a fair-minded, charitable person) was shot, by the consensus of Victorian England.

You contend that instead of being either it’s merely biting satirical genius evoked from justifiable righteous indignation – and if I can’t apprehend and comprehend that’s what Newman’s benignly doing it’s the fault of my ignorance or stupidity or my simply not being familiar with the luxuriant majesty of the socratic method [and I don’t suppose my having lectured a course on the ethics within Plato’s Gorgias will grant me any remission?]

It’s clear that you are a thinker; as a thinker, you know full well that the best thinkers can sometimes be illogical. Perhaps you (as an exception to the rule) are spared by the grace of God from ever falling into what all of us mere mortals have done at one time or another. This is all I said: you were thinking illogically in that one respect. If that wounds your intellectual pride, so be it. We all need that, too, now and then. I never used the words “stupid” or “ignorant” or implied any such thing in any equivalent terms. I have been quite hard, though, admittedly, on your tendency to psychoanalyze Newman in the most excruciatingly specific fashion.

Far from Newman being right to attack characters and motives – I maintain he was in the wrong.

I deny the premise, of course.

Now either he’s excusably wrong by it being actuated by anger; or he’s inexcusably wrong by some twisted self-justification that it’s acceptable to resort to such methods.

Back to the rigid two-choice model again. Very odd . . .

The main bone of contention between us is that Newman could justifiably attack – on the proviso that it’s under some quasi- protective umbrella of utilising a timeless rhetorical mechanism.
To which I’ll reply with some anglo-saxon epithets:
“That’s b*llocks because it would still make Newman a w*nker”

…and I’ll defend Newman against your defence-no-defence of him until the sun grows cold.

Right. Obviously this dialogue is nearing its end (assuming it ever was a dialogue, which is getting more difficult to believe with each entry). I think it could have been a very fun exchange between two people who have a differing interpretation. It is now rapidly descending to the acidic level of so much talk on the Internet (that made me forsake discussion boards for good nine years ago): what a pity and a crying shame. But I have truly enjoyed it up till this point.

***

Oka] Perhaps you are unaware of the difference between the grammatically correct “nor should I thank them for it” and the antagonistic English turn of phrase “nor would I thank them for it” [e.g. I wouldn’t thank you for champagne – it gives me a headache]. To any English reader this goes beyond a literal reading to one where far from saying an apology/retraction is not wanted – Newman’s implying it would be worthless by being inauthentic and insincere. Thus attacking the reputation/motivation of Kingsley and the editor.

Interesting. Can you produce for me anyone besides yourself who thinks this and draws the same conclusion? I’d be very interested in seeing it.

b] I am certain you have grasped the irony of Newman referring to them as gentlemen rather than Sir – implying far-from- gentlemanly conduct – either willed or a fruit of negligence.

I already gave my interpretation of that, which I think is plausible enough (as far as such things can be).

c] there is a repeated underlying advisory threat of ‘you wouldn’t wish to be guilty by association’ i.e. ‘with such despicable people’

You will apply it to persons when this is not necessary: it can apply to the false insinuations only. Newman, of course, said nothing about “despicable people.” Hence you have to resort to your usual reading in between the lines and extrapolating a motive and actual action of personal attack from it.

d] Far from Brandon’s interpretation of ‘gratuitous’ meaning ‘without foundation’ to an English reader it means ‘deliberately motivated’ i.e. ‘with malice aforethought’

That may be. Please produce someone else (a non-hostile witness: not an atheist or someone who thinks Newman was a homosexual, or anti-Catholic, etc.) who takes this view. Thanks.

To an English reader this is far from a manifestation of mere Socratic irony – it is instead a loaded attack on the motives and reputations of Kingsley, the editor and the publishers.

I can’t speak to the fine points of how English readers would interpret. You may be right. I’m asking for corroboration.

You claim to have gone through it line-by-line and ascertained that he was in no way guilty of such things – appealing to Trevor’s generalisation of Newman’s responses – and by not being familiar with the subtle nuances inherent in a deeply socio-culturally utilised prescribed English. No biographer is going to deliberately accentuate veerings from the normative responses of their subject, so appealing to them is virtually worthless;

They’re worthless, but your opinions are beyond argument?

and I repeat that when Newman claims to have no personal antagonism to Kingsley he can be taken at his word without it being contradictory to say he was attacking the character and motive of the author of the article – Newman’s able to perform a pseudo-schizophrenic approach to the person themself separate from the person as author – almost like the legalistic difference between mens rea and actus reus. This conclusion is substantiated with [para] ‘I never met the man – it would be ludicrous to be angry with someone I never knew’ [yet it didn’t prevent a vituperative tirade against ‘the person as author’ at the beginning of the apologia]

I see.

Now you maintain my accusation of Newman being far from even-tempered when composing the letter is unfounded and invented by psycho-analytically ensconcing myself into a corner. Imposing an ideological premise which prevents me contemplating alternate variants…

…but you make this claim while denying that which I can see as plain as the nose on my face – that Newman is attacking reputation and motive.

So what you believe is self-evidently true; therefore anyone who disagrees with that is . . . what? You tell me.

You say you’ve analysed it and can see no indication of it at all. Therefore you naturally assume that I’m apophenically inventing something which isn’t present – and am guilty of even further transgression by concocting some psycho-analytical motivation behind it all…

That which to me is blatantly obvious is to you utterly unfounded – because where I see low-brow attacks you see mere high-brow sarcasms.

That leaves us at an impasse.

It sure does, doesn’t it?

For we’ve both scried and discerned the available evidence and arrived at diametrically opposing conclusions – because the data has been processed into information reliant upon a socio-culturally induced mechanism- with supplementaries of multiple expert-witness in your regard which you’ve learned.

I read it and can intuit the meaning based on living here and that leaves me utterly defenceless in trying to prove what I instinctively know except by saying ‘ah but the English see X as meaning Y” without any ability to corroborate this because anything I claim can be summarily dismissed with a “well I can’t see it! All I can see is X. Anything else is a product of your wild unsubstantiated [and frankly mean-spirited] speculation”

Poppycock (“utterly defenceless in trying to prove what I instinctively know”). You can produce any number of possible allies who make the same observation that you just did. So by all means, do so. Meriol Trevor and Wilfrid Ward were English (so was Hutton). Presumably they would be aware of it, if what you say is such a slam-dunk thing. But you dismissed Trevor with one line as of no import when it comes to giving her opinion on Newman and Kingsley. Cardinal Newman was quite the Englishman. He claimed that he was never angry from the beginning, and expressly denied that he attacked Kingsley’s motivations, in the Preface to the Apologia. But that’s not good enough for you. It is, alas, for me, and I suspect, for most people.

So: This leaves me in a quandary; for unless an impartial objective third party English native comes along and says “Of course Newman’s attacking reputation and motive – and must have a reason for it” I cannot progress.

Yes: someone who can render an opinion and be produced here (preferably someone highly credentialed in Newman, and who knows his opinions better than he did himself: just as you do) would be a great aid to your case: indeed a most welcome and striking innovation compared to your usual “me only” method.

I’m stuck being both disbelieved and unable to continue – because everything I argue has suddenly become tendentious.

Naw; rather, it is almost completely subjective and thus not particularly compelling.

Therefore what I can’t prove I can’t reiterate. Ergo I have to withdraw and concede defeat.

Really? And just a few minutes before you wrote this you were ready to keep warring till (what was it?) “the sun grows cold.” How quickly things change!

Knowing I’m right doesn’t mean a damned thing if I can’t prove it.

Yes, you do certainly “know” that you’re right. That’s for sure.

…and because of that I can’t argue secondary issues based on what’s evinced from the primary. Ok I’m done..sorry for wasting your time. I’ll just have to hope someone else ultimately comes along and can prove what I can’t.

Or you can get off your butt and go find someone, yourself. Somehow I think that won’t happen at this juncture. You seem now to be looking for a graceful way out of our discussion. But hope springs eternal!

In conclusion, I appeal again to Newman’s letter to Sir William Cope (13 February 1875), previously cited. Here he explained the rhetorical device he was utilizing, and why (“no one would believe me in earnest if I spoke calmly. . . . if I said something sharp, . . . they believed me. Rightly or wrongly, this was the reason why I felt it would not do to be tame and not to show indignation at Mr. Kingsley’s charges”).

Biographer Wilfrid Ward, writing in the Introduction to a 1913 edition of the Apologia, took this as a starting-point for his analysis (sorry for the irrelevant digression into the irrelevant opinions of irrelevant biographers):

The supposition which all readers of the angry passages in the Apologia and of these letters, friends of Newman and foes alike, took for granted—that they were ebullitions of temper—was shown eventually to be a mistake. When Newman’s private correspondence was published in his Biography, it became quite clear that the language in the letter to the Globe was not, as it seemed at the time, the effect of an ungovernable feeling which carried him away, but had been carefully calculated.

“No common denial would have put down the far spread impression,” he writes to a friend [Mr. Ornsby: 23 July 1862]. “I took a course which would destroy it, and, as I think, which alone would be able to destroy it. It is little or nothing to me that people should think me angry, rude, insulting, &c.;, &c.; No common language would have done the work; I had to use language that was unmistakeably my own and could not have been dictated to me … ” . . .

Newman’s use of strong language was then due to that close knowledge of the effect produced by words on the public mind which was so marked a feature in his conduct of the whole controversy. The overmastering passion which carried his readers away was not real but simulated. Doubtless there will be some who will resent this method as histrionic. They will say that Newman was acting a part, that the charm of sincerity is absent from words so carefully calculated. But this appears to me a false estimate. It was no case of using language which he did not consider to be, in itself, justified, with the object of producing a certain controversial effect. On the contrary, he evidently thought an indignant denial and angry language the appropriate retort richly deserved by Kingsley’s accusation, and representing truly his own view though not any lively personal feeling. He was using the words appropriate to the situation, as an old man, past all lively feeling, may express in answer to some exceptional public testimonial overpowering emotions of gratitude, of which he is physically incapable, and which are yet the feelings appropriate to the situation. And the case was similar in the other instances to which I have referred. . . .

The Kingsley case was one which called for the language of anger yet more obviously than the other two. A very popular writer was attacking Newman and bringing charges against the Catholic priesthood, which widespread prejudice made Englishmen very ready to credit. Newman had, therefore, to fight against great odds. He had to win over public opinion by bringing home to it the injustice of Kingsley’s method. If he did not feel carried away by anger against a man whom he did not know personally, and whose reputation made any such attack on the Catholic Church from his pen almost the mechanical exhibition of an idée fixe, this was surely no reason for refraining from bringing home to the public by the only means in his power, the indignation such charges objectively merited. Theft may be due in an individual to kleptomania, yet theft must be reprobated by all the force of public opinion; we must endorse that opinion on occasions even though we cannot feel any moral animus against the kleptomaniac. Englishmen in general would not be saying, “Kingsley so hates the Church of Rome that he cannot help making unfair charges.” On the contrary, they would take Kingsley’s words as a damaging expression of the conviction of an honest man; and it was in this, their objective aspect, that they had to be answered.

“Facts are stubborn things; and whatever may be our wishes, our inclinations, or the dictates of our passion, they cannot alter the state of facts and evidence.”

(John Adams, Argument in Defense of the British Soldiers in the Boston Massacre Trials: 4 December 1770)

***

I said till the sun goes cold – and because we’re at an impasse I’ve had to travel to a time where the sun has grown cold and confront His Eminence himself..he got the pair of us into this mess – he can get us out of it.
Biographers generalise – hence appealing to them to justify one particular letter in relation to their normative appreciation of them doesn’t hold water.

You cite Ward on the general mistaken understanding of Newman’s demeanour when writing somewhat harsh invective – and Newman’s willingness to be perceived as someone in a fit of pique spouting all fury on the opposition – when in actuality his compositions were clinically garnered to utilise all manner of effective linguistic styles to become the most expedient and efficacious of weapons – whether it be Socratic irony or flagrant English sarcasm or simple mockery of that which deserved to be mocked. The preparation involved in the composition of the Globe letter vindicates this general disposition.

I’ll agree with that wholeheartedly in his florid invective in the Apologia and in his scathing wit and evisceration of all oncomers in his famous letters like the one to the Globe.

Except – in comparison with the one to MacMillan – the sole one to which I have been referring – they are completely different in style and content, in demeanour and target, to the extent that one might opine they’re written by two completely different characters.

The Globe letter uses words as weapons – whether it be a scalpel surgically lancing a boil or amputating a decaying poisonous limb, or a machete clearing the undergrowth, or a mighty axe to fell dragons or a rapier parrying every thrust and targeting the heart of every issue, or a sledgehammer breaking down walls and windows to let in the fresh air and the cold light of day onto a murky festering fallacy or prejudice or superstitious nonsense, or like the noisy slapstick waking up the opponent from their torpor and giving them a deserved revitalising shock to the system, a sincere heartfelt mockery and ridicule at the farcical nature of the situation and maybe a remonstrating clip round the ear in the process. It jumps from style to style with the dexterity of a mountain goat – and despite all the confrontation and refutation and bombarding with facts and antagonism and withering critiques of where the opponent has slipped up or got something completely wrong – there is not a single ounce of malice or animosity or ill-will within any part of it. There’s charisma and almst a dashing chivalric charm – and far from any hint of venom or fury – there’s a nonchalant intellectual bravado…here IS another Old testament Prophet, here is another St Paul, another Cicero – with an intellect and a rhetorical talent redolent of an Old Bailey QC or an elder parliamentarian grandee.

There is none of this greatness and jaw-dropping wonder in his letter to MacMillan…there is no weaponry except an acid-soaked slingshot launching stinging stones, and a mace to bludgeon the enemy.
It’s sinister – rather than refreshingly ebullient it has a menace within it – rather than exorcising phantoms it has a menacing feel of disinterring corpses – it’s scurrillous – rather than facts there’s innuendos – it’s threatening and one can almost taste the malevolence in the air around it – it is a nasty letter attacking the reputations and the motives of those involved – instead of sincere mockery there is an unnerving series of taunts – and rather than recognition of the fact that irrespective of being an enemy they remain a neighbour; priceless and worth fighting against- there’s instead a condescending sneer of those wallowing in the pitiable and worthless….

Hence I am certain beyond all reasonable doubt that the MacMillan letter was written when Newman was in a highly emotive state – it was written in one of those exceptional circumstances where his temper got the better of him. He briefly fell…

I can’t prove it: But I don’t have to.

Newman can sort this out…he won’t have to face either Martyr or Last Man Standing fallacies…

p.s. Yes facts are awkward things – but they do have to be factual – and nobody needs to believe them for them to remain true.

Having largely exhausted psychoanalysis and psychobabble as your primary modus operandi (though it frequently lurks barely under the surface above), you now resort to poetry (anything but historiography!). Marvelous poetry it is: it reads like Schubert sounds. Profuse kudos for that. I love it! I highly recommend that you pursue a career as a poet (or as a musician, if you have that bent).

Regarding its merits, on the other hand, in matters of historical analysis, as any sort of compelling argument for minds other than your own: that’s another story entirely.

Why would I spend time trying to disprove (i.e., to you) what in your mind is “certain beyond all reasonable doubt”? Obviously I have no chance of implanting in such a mind a reasonable doubt! Why do you even begin a discussion with that mentality? Why bother? You are beyond all that. No dialogue can occur with a person so absolutely certain, literally beyond reason (you stated it, not I).

You know, and you know that you know, cuz you do! No one can argue with it. It’s not a rational proposition from the get-go. I can relate somewhat. I “know” (quite “certain” am I) that Wagner is the greatest composer that ever lived, and that chocolate ice cream beats vanilla every time, and that French fries made right are the world’s best food. These things are beyond argument, just like your opinions in this dispute.

Your relentless subjective mushiness is why this “dialogue” (which I no longer regard as a genuine one) goes nowhere. Nevertheless, I still think it has some value for those observing it: to make up their own minds where the truth lies, or, I should say, most likely or plausibly lies. I do thank you for the opportunity to study the Kingsley-Newman dispute in greater detail. I immensely enjoyed that, as I do All Things Newmanian.

Make your choice, readers: do you want almost purely subjective psychobabble and poetry, or do you prefer elucidation from Cardinal Newman’s own letters and other writings, and the opinions of his biographers? Does Newman know best about himself, or does Paul (rather ironically, quite like Kingsley) understand his motivations and thoughts and feelings and reports of his past better than he does himself? That’s your choice here.

I may very well be wrong in my opinion on all this (of course); never claimed otherwise. I’m simply a lay, non-academic apologist and strictly an amateur lover of history. It’s Paul’s game to be “certain beyond all reasonable doubt” that he is right: not mine. But it doesn’t follow, of course, that you, the reader, share his certainty.

“I can’t prove it: But I don’t have to.”

Exactly. Nor can you even try, given your presuppositions, because they are subjective mush, and therefore are ideas of the sort that cannot be sensibly or successfully conveyed to others: in any remote sense of “demonstration” or “proof” (even in the relative, often tentative historiographical sense). That’s why poetry in your “grand finale” (if it is that) is perfectly appropriate. Everyone must go back to their strength, and yours is (and I am perfectly sincere) extraordinary beauty of writing style.

I appeal, readers, to reason, fact, and your critical faculties: not to wonderfully evocative writing or supposed “certainty” (which can scarcely be that at all, in a question of this sort).

***

It’s not some monolithic strawman when I can detect a fellow countryman is being downright offensive while others who aren’t familiar with the nuances dismiss its existence.


It has little to do with psychology – but being human – one realises that if something is a aberration there is invariably a reason behind the divergence from the normative pattern of behaviour. Psychology only tells you you’re not engaging in engaging in amphibolic apophenic speculation.

I readily grant that an Englishman (and one who has apparently made a detailed study of Victorian literature) would have (all things being equal) a better grasp of style, expressions, colloquialisms, idiom, etc. with regard to a fellow Englishman. Of course (already stated as much at least once) . . . It’s also quite obvious that Paul is a master of English English (I have offered him several sincere compliments on that).But I am not exactly completely ignorant of these things, just by virtue of being American (lowly, though we may be in the scheme of things). C. S. Lewis has been my favorite writer for 35 years. I am a rapt admirer of Lewis, Chesterton, and Newman, and have maintained extensive web pages on all three of them for over fifteen years (also one on Malcolm Muggeridge). I love English Catholicism (including others such as Benson, Knox, Belloc, Tolkien, etc.). I even love non-Catholic historic English Christianity (John Wesley above all, and the Tractarians who remained Anglican).

And, as I noted, I have edited published books compiling the quotations of both Newman and Chesterton (and my book of Wesley quotations is to be published next year by the Protestant Beacon Hill Press: I am to sign the contract within a week). This gives me, I submit, more than a passing familiarity with specifically English (18th-19th, early 20th c.) idiom — seeing that I read scores and scores of these writers’ books and letters for these purposes — , and is not insignificant, in terms of knowing how great English Christians write and express themselves. I happen to love that style greatly, and sure hope that it has influenced my own.

Again, I’m not denying at all that this is a factor in Paul’s favor: only that I am not quite the ignoramus that he tries to portray me as being, on this point (along with many others).

Beyond all that, even extensive knowledge of Victorian rhetoric and style does not necessarily, inexorably mean that Paul “knows” (with this sublime certainty that he foolishly proclaims) Newman was in a rage and fury (and all his other strong descriptions) in writing the first letter on the topic.

And we know, by the way, that Newman didn’t even know it was Kingsley who had made the outrageous accusation, when he first replied to it (letter to Macmillan); therefore obviously he couldn’t have been personally angry at him at that point (even if he were “angry”).

When Newman found out it was Kingsley, he was “amazed.” He had casually assumed (a quite reasonable assumption!) that it was some green, opportunistic loudmouth trying to make a name for himself. Instead, it was the champion of “muscular” anti-Catholic Anglicanism.

Expanded on 30 November 2012. * * * * *


Browse Our Archives